Meeting of Fate

by Kairos Fateweaver

A role play with a friend, that turned into a story about magical girl's and their fights against each other and the hardships they face.

20. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Legacy of Descendants

The night passed without fairly smoothly for both girls. Kara had snuggled closer to Kiki during the night having felt safer in her arms. Once the morning came Kara was the first one to awake having needed to pee badly. As the was starting to leak into the protection that she was wearing quickly getting out of bed. Kara ran into the bathroom where she just barely made it and took care of her business moments later. Quickly cleaning up her small mess on the floor in the bathroom not wanting Kiki let alone Ryu to find out. She had a small mini accident on the floor once she was done with that Kara, walked back into their room and gathered up her school uniform, Then went back into the bathroom and took a shower.

This took a half an hour, as Kara thought about the day ahead. Today was her birthday yet she didn't seem too happy about that fact. Maybe it was because not many people knew of it other than Charon who she had told yesterday. Her thoughts had traveled to Haley and Holly as it was their birthday's too. She had gotten both girl's some gifts while she had been on her date with Holly. Yet they didn't know about them as they were in her old room, maybe Lilly had found them and would give the girls the presents later today.

After washing herself down with soap and soaking under the water. Kara finished up in the shower and dried herself off before getting dressed for school. The time was now half seven and with Kiki still asleep Kara decided. Review the information she had gathered yesterday as most likely she'd need it for later once she started her job that afternoon. Making sure everything was well remembered inside her mind Kara walked over to the sleeping Kiki and gently shake her trying to wake her up.

"Kiki, Kiki it's time to wake up" Kara tells her.

She gave the still sleeping girl another shake then backed away and taking a seat on the chair.

Kara was the first to wake up out of the two present in the room. After going about the normal preparations, Kara went to get Kiki up. The first gentle shaking and calling out to her stirred up some reaction but Kiki was still, ultimately, asleep.

"...irst...ime. Be...n..tle..." Kiki mumbled, still fast asleep. She had a sleepy smile on her face, for some reason, and she was also wiggling a little under the covers.

Kara tried to wake Kiki up once more and, this time, it seemed to work. The wiggling stopped and Kiki began to slowly open her eyes.

"Just at the good bit as well." She quietly huffed to herself. She began to slowly move the covers off herself after turning over and sitting up, until seeing that Kara was the one to wake her up. The covers quickly shot back down to where they were with a startled yelp from Kiki. "Um...good morning?" Kiki greeted Kara. "You can go right ahead and start without me. I'll be up soon."

Kiki didn't appear to be moving out of the bed any time soon, for whatever reason. She was slightly wiggling around in bed once more.

Kiki seemed to mumble a bit in her sleep, as Kara tried to shake her awake. She could also tell that Kiki maybe needing something else from the way her body was wiggling around. Once more getting up she gently shook her awake. Soon Kiki woke up and Kara could see her moving the covers off herself. Yet with a startled yelp from Kiki she pushed them back over herself.

"Good morning" Kara greeted her.

She was soon told that she could go ahead and start without her. "Just don't take too long you don't want to be late" Kara tells her. From watching Kiki wiggle around some more she began to take notice that Kiki may need the restroom. However she didn't say anything of it and left the room leaving Kiki alone.

Now alone herself and not knowing where the kitchen was. Kara soon headed towards the entrance of Charon's home. Taking the portal outside she floated into the air and flew towards her school arriving there several minutes later. She still had some time before school began and being alone right now wasn't helping matters. So, she thought of texting someone she took out her phone and started to text the one person. Who she didn't really know what they thought about her.

Kara to Haley: 'Good morning and happy birthday, if you can do me a small favor and wish Holly. A happy birthday from me to, oh your presents are in a bag in my old room. So, you can open them up later on today'

Kara hit send and waited for Kiki to arrive.

"I'll be out soon, really." Kiki rapidly replied, trying to feign innocence.

Once Kara was gone, and she was sure of it, Kiki got out of bed and quickly headed over to the en-suite in which she spent a little more time than normal for her usual morning routine. Once she was done, after 20 minutes of doing things only she knew about, Kiki got ready for school and began to head out, meeting Charon and Ryu on the way out and quickly saying goodbye to Charon. Ryu followed along behind Kiki, looking his usual anti-social self to any onlooker. To Ryu, Kiki looked, strangely, more enticing than normal. There was, using the only word that could vaguely describe it, a 'glow' about her. It was hard being next to her alone without having his gaze linger.

Kiki and Ryu quickly hurried over to the school, where they found Kara.

After sending the text to Haley's number, there was a slight delay before a seemingly automated reply came back:

"THe messAge failed to seNd. Keep trying, or you can Send it again later."

Automated replies would not have random capitalization, though. Perhaps...

"Kara!" Kiki called as she headed over. "You could have waited for me!" Her voice sounded more like feigned annoyance than realistic annoyance. Was she playing with her?"

Kara was slightly sad to see that her message to Haley. Wasn't able to get through she tried to do so again. Which she soon did instead of waiting around to see if she got something back. She soon heard Kiki's voice to her. She saw both Kiki and Ryu arrived moments later "I'm sorry I had to take care of something" Kara told her.

There was a small sad tone in her reply but it faded. She didn't want them knowing what she had tried to do not yet anyway. Yet what she wanted to know what that message back to her meant. She forgot about it for now and focused on those before her,

"So, other than what's after school what else will we be doing today?" Kara asked.

Kara sent the reply once more, and the same thing came back, this time, with some more text on the end.

"Capitals" is what it said. Looking back at the previous text, the capitals will spell out "THANKS". That may have been a sneaky reply from Haley. Perhaps the twins' phones were being monitored by someone?

"No excuses." Kiki answered in the same tone as she got closer. "We could've come to school together."

Kiki's uniform looked a little different from the usual uniform. Maybe it was an older model? The base Sailor Uniform style was still there, except she had a Wine coloured blazer over the top of it with the Estelle logo on the breast pocket. A custom, perhaps? It looked roughly the same as the other uniforms, if an inch or two bigger.

"We would have had training if you'd have been up early enough." Ryu cut in before Kiki could answer. "If you're serious about staying by Kiki's side, you need to get stronger. I expect you in the training room at no later than six in the morning. Then, we shall train until half seven."

The usual distaste seemed to have softened, if only a little.

"I've not really thought about that." Kiki answered, slightly puzzled. "I thought you'd be too tired after a hard day's work."

She started to look through her shoulder bag for something. While rummaging, she seemed to show something like surprise on her face as she pulled out what appeared to be a little jewelry box from her bag.

"I don't remember putting this in here." She quietly mused to herself. She looked over the box and found, in flowing golden script on the lid of the box, the name "Kara". she handed it over to the named person. "Is this yours?"

As Kara waited on a reply she checked her phone once more. This time she got something back as she saw the 'Thanks' written and knew it had to have been from Haley. She placed the phone away as Kiki spoke to her.

"I'm sorry, next time I will make sure to wait for you" Kara answered.

She took notice of Kiki's uniform for the first time. Noticing how it was different than her own she was wearing. She would have let her eyes linger on Kiki's breasts where the logo of her House was but Ryu butted in.

"Then tomorrow I will be there at the time you want me to. I'm sorry I missed out on it this morning" Kara says to Ryu.

Kiki didn't have really anything else for them planned this afternoon. After work so, Kara spoke up a little on this.

"If you're not too busy can we spend sometime together as I don't want to be alone today?" Kara asked before turning to Ryu.

"Is that okay with you or would you like to train after work?" Kara asked.

Soon Kiki looked through her bag for something and pulled out a small box. Taking hold of it Kara looked at it and saw her name written in golden script upon it.

"I guess so it seems but I don't remember ever seeing this before now?" Kara said.

She opened the small box and looked inside of it. As she was doing so, part of her wondered where Chanki might be surely he'd be showing his head sooner or later. As a part of her knew he'd be mad at her for disappearing on him like she did.

Kiki smiled in response to Kara's answer to the whole 'leaving alone' scenario.

"Don't forget this time. You need to face someone who's not willing to hold back to become stronger." Ryu answered.

"I don't mind that. I may be a little busy, though, what with everything going on and all." Kiki answered. Her face turned a little downcast at the latter half of her answer.

"Training can happen as and when needed. If I am not busy and if you're willing to commit yourself fully to make up for missing the morning training, then something can be arranged." Ryu informed Kara.

Kara opened the small jewelry box. Inside it was something which looked like a signet ring emblazoned with the Estelle and Evanesse combined crest. It exuded a magical aura which seemed both potent and comforting. Underneath the ring on it's cushioned pedestal was a folded note.

Upon removing and unfolding the note, Kara began to read it.

"Kara,

Happy Birthday. You are now officially embarking on a section of your life which is bound to be filled with new and confusing things. May your teenage years be pleasant, and, let it be known that you have both my support and the support of your new-found friend in my Niece and, in time to come, her Lover. May this charm protect you and serve you well in your years to come. You need only to wear it, and support will not be too far away.

Kindest Regards, "

The letter was signed by a single white rose effigy. It was clear who this present was from.

"I promise that I won't" Kara answered.

Kiki seemed to be looking downwards as she answered Kara. "Then can we spend lunch together instead?" Kara asked. Wanting to actually spend time with Kiki while still not wanting to be alone. She then looked over at Ryu "Then if you're not too busy with your own business then I'd like to train this evening how does 8pm sound?" Kara asked.

As she opened the small jewelry box she saw inside. Was a signet ring with both the Estelle and Evanesse crests combined on it. She could feel the magical aura that comes off the ring this made her feel happy. She also noticed a small white paper folded underneath picking it up she opened it and read it.

It seemed the Charon had been the one who had given her this gift. As she saw the white rose effigy on the bottom but it also made her feel happy that people. Were willing to support her in her time of need taking the ring Kara placed it upon her ring finger,

"Thank you for the gift it means alot" Kara told Kiki.

Even though Kiki wasn't the one who had gotten it to her she did. Go over and hug Kiki for a brief moment before letting go of her.

"So, shall we be heading to class?" Kara asked.

"I don't mind either. I just may be a little more busy after work, that's all." Kiki answered, clarifying her answer.

"That's fine by me. I'll let you know if anything comes up." Ryu replied. "Just because you've got Kiki's approval it doesn't mean you'll have mine just yet. You only truly know someone when you've fought them head on."

Kara placed the ring on her finger. A small tug was felt within her very core as the ring bound itself to her magically. The ring could still be removed, it just couldn't be worn by anyone else and would reject any other person trying to wear it. Suddenly, something appeared in Kara's mind as she looked at Kiki. There was what could only be likened to a Status screen around her, listing several things relating to her but, however, some things showed only as question marks, which were slowly being turned into legible information. At present, the information she had on Kiki was as follows:

"Mood: Extremely Cheerful (Status Effect Dependent), Status Effects: 'Glow' Duration: 3hrs 39mins 48 secs (Modifies mood, relaxation and magnetic attraction to opposite gender), Relation to Wearer: Friendly."

Three bars appeared beneath her full name:

"Kiki Genevieve Estelle,

HP: ?/?

Durability: ?/?

Capacity: ?/?"

Kiki was oblivious to everything else going on and was also quite confused when Kara suddenly thanked her and hugged her.

"Um, that's okay...I guess?" Kiki replied, a little confused. "Looks like something Uncle would give. He must have slipped it into my bag on the way out when I passed him. I guess it must be something special today for him to give something like that to you."

Kara proposed that they headed to class.

"We're still quite early but I guess we can." Kiki answered.

Ryu kept watch of both of the girls as they headed towards the school building. When he was certain that Kiki was safe, he headed off towards the town center to possibly continue his usual work.

As Kara and Kiki walked together, Kiki's hand went up to an earring on her right ear as she began to rub it a little.

"Must've been something with a really powerful aura. I can actually feel your presence next to me even without me having to search for it." Kiki announced, she then closed her eyes to test something. "Wait, if I close my eyes, I can actually see where you are and the area around you. I can also see how hurt or well you are as well."

She then kept quiet and, suddenly, her voice could be heard in Kara's mind after a little 'tap, tapping' to allow the mind to accept her, under the ring's influence at present.

"Mental communications?! Just what did he give you?"

Kiki was still up for hanging out after work. Though she might still be busy Kara knew she had her own things to do, so she'd do her best to make their time meaningfully together. "That's okay" Kara said she then leaned forwards to Kiki so only she could hear. "Maybe we can also have a 'girls only' chat" Kara added. Letting it be known that they might be talking about some important girly things.

With the ring on her finger she felt a small tug as if something were happening to her. It soon left and as she looked at Kiki she noticed some other things. Appearing before her eyes which only she could see, she could see Kiki's name along with what appeared to be her hp, durability and capacity she wondered what this all meant.

"I wonder why he didn't give it to me himself. maybe it was because I left early. Well, I'm not sure what would be special to him today other than being special to me since it's my birthday" Kara told her.

She was still wondering what everything meant. As she had questions about what sort of things this ring did and why it was showing this stuff about Kiki to her. Could it work on other people soon both girls walked towards the school and parted with Ryu. As they entered Kiki spoke up once more.

"That's rather weird I had only thought it was just a simple ring" Kara said. She closed her eyes as to mirror Kiki and it appeared that Kiki knew where she was and see if she was hurt or well. "The same could be said for me when I close my eyes" Kara pointed out.

Moments later she could then hear Kiki's voice in her mind.

"I guess we can no chat with our minds? I'm not too sure on that as when I look at you I can see what your mood is, status effects something about a 'Glow' and how you feel about me which is Friendly" Kara says.

Kara proposed a moment for a 'girls only' chat later that day. Kiki's face reddened a little at this proposition.

"I guess so." Kiki quietly answered. "My room's probably the best place for that, or the girls' bathroom in school, whichever you're more comfortable with."

Kara finally dropped the most important statement of the day so far. She announced that it was, indeed, her birthday to Kiki.

"It's your birthday?! Why didn't you tell me sooner?" Kiki replied, a little surprised at the sudden announcement. "I'm sorry, I don't have anything to give you as a present. All I can really say is 'Happy Birthday'. That would totally explain why Uncle'd give something like that to you."

/Section Split: In the School building.\\

All the strange oddities regarding the appearance of the ring were finally starting to piece themselves together enough to get a very vague picture as to what it is. It appeared to allow the wearer to communicate with a paired item and view things from a bird's eye view perspective over the head of the ring-bearer. The paired item could also do this, but on a more intimate level. At present, it appeared that Kiki's earring was paired to the ring. But what else does the ring do and how would it affect the earring which Kiki's wearing?

Kara was clearly oblivious to the delicacies regarding teenage lifestyles as she blatantly informed Kiki of the 'Glow' status effect she had. It was not clear in her mind, but it was pretty obvious from her tone and the change in her mind's stability that she was seriously embarrassed from this announcement.

"Please don't comment on that 'Status Effect' as you call it. It's...very private. You'll understand what I mean soon enough." Kiki quickly answered. "And, under no circumstances, inform anyone of that. You got it?"

The mind link was now severed on Kiki's side. It appeared that Kara had mentioned something to set her off. Nonetheless, her mood didn't change but more things started to appear on her Status Screen:

"Kiki Genevieve Estelle

Gender: F

Bond Rank: Friend (No additional perks from this rank) Percent to next increase: 73% remaining.

Next Perk: Achieved at rank 'Good Friend'. Perk to achieve: Stat Increase Transfer.

HP: 100% (Exact Value Unknown at present)

Durability: N/A (Current clothes cannot be broken)

Capacity: 5% (Exact Value Unknown at present)

Statistics:

Strength (St): 10 (Injury limits raise)

Dexterity (Dex): 20 (Injury limits raise)

Constitution (Con): 20

Intelligence (Int): 60

Willpower (WP): 50

Charisma (Cha): 80 (Elite Raise) (Universal)

Lore: 70 (Specialty Focus Dependent)

Stat Increases: N/A (No Stat increases at present)

Stat Decreases: N/A (No Stat decreases present) "

It appears that this ring still had many mysteries surrounding it at present.

While heading down the hallway and playing around with the newest Item in their possession, Kiki suddenly announced something after testing the 'Remote View' power of the ring.

"I can feel a really strong presence coming this way." Kiki announced. "Not sure what it is yet, but it's not something we want to be dealing with."

Just after Kiki announced this, a blur which looked vaguely human shaped passed by the pair, accompanied by panicked breathing. Due to the pitch of the breathing and the outline of the humanoid shape, it was clear that it was a girl who was running past them.

Kara thought over just where would be the best place for it to take place. "How, about your room back at home?" Kara asked. Kiki was then surprised that it was Kara's birthday today she went silent for a few moments before responding back to Kiki.

"Yes, and I had other things on my mind and was busy so, I had forgotten to mention anything" Kara admitted.

Soon, both girls had entered the school building and Kara. Took sometime to look at Kiki a little more as to test of more of the ring. That she had been given as this was still fairly new to her she then heard Kiki inside her head once more.

"Sorry, I didn't know what that meant and I won't tell anyone else" Kara answered.

A few moments later new things about Kiki were soon revealed to Kara. It appeared that more statuses were added again this was still new to her. She tried to make a mental note of everything that she was seeing. It was right then that her train of thought was interrupted when she heard Kiki speak up about someone coming this way.

As Kara turned to face the direction Kiki was looking at she caught shape of a blur running past her. "What the hell" Kara said clearly surprised as she looked in the direction the person was running. Upon a closer look they appeared to be a girl.

Kara agreed to the condition Kiki set regarding the 'Status effect' she had. Explaining this would be very difficult, though, from Kara's current knowledge on a subject very close to the one regarding this, she may have more knowledge on it than Kiki herself.

In the instant that the figure blurred past the pair, Kara managed to catch a glimpse of them. It was, indeed, a girl. She looked no older than Kara, but there was something about her aura that threw that perception aside. She may have looked the same age as Kara, but she was actually older, as her choice of a pink bra showed through her white blouse underneath her wine red blazer. Her breasts were no bigger than a A-cup, at best, though. The uniform she was wearing was clearly not from this school or, in fact, any of the schools in the surrounding area. Not many schools had burnished gold spaulders as part of the uniform policy. She was clearly a speedy individual as Kara only just caught a glimpse of her. Before any more information could be gathered, the girl quickly sped out of sight. However, Kara had viewed the person enough to get some information recorded by the Ring.

"Mood: Terrified. (Unknown cause) Status Effect: Dread. (Reductions to everything except Dex. Increase to Dex) Duration: Indefinite until cause of Status is gone. Relation to Wearer: Unknown. ERROR: Space-Time Axis Unknown. Define Cause: Unknown."

"Here it comes!" Kiki suddenly announced. "It's a giant black shadow of some sort! That's the cause of the reading!"

After Kiki said that, a ice-cold chill filled the air and caused even the tiles on the floor to ice over a little. It was like the pair had just walked into a freezer. A crushing, yet unidentifiable, presence blew past them and caused Kiki to tremble at the overwhelming pressure of this unknown assailant's aura. As quickly as it came, it faded. The tiles returned to their normal non-icy self and the crushing presence faded.

"Just what was that?!" Kiki questioned, still trembling a little. "It felt like Death had just arrived and quickly left."

Kara was still trying to take everything in at what was all happening. As she had taken in a closer look at the girl in her mind's eye she tried to place it but all that she really remembered was that the girl looked to be about her age, and she had been wearing some weird type of uniform which looked a lot different. Yet Kara was greeted by a set of statuses that she was able to pick up off the girl even though they were only small in detail.

She was about to go over them when Kiki mentioned something was coming. She suddenly felt a ice-cold chill fill the room she could feel a terrible dread that seemed to be pressing down on them. Kara noticed Kiki appeared to be trembling and quickly hugged her for comfort.

"I will keep you safe" Kara told her.

She said those words with a pained expression upon her face. Then it was gone and both girls were still holding one another. Kara let Kiki go and looked to where the girl had run off to, "I don't know but I'm going to find out what it is. Plus that girl we saw was terrified and I want to help her out" Kara says.

She starts forward then turns back to Kiki. "I can understand if you might be scared and not want to come along, but I promise if anything happens I will stake my life to protect you" Kara tells her.

After the sudden drop in temperature and the crushing aura of an unknown being or thing, Kara and Kiki were left in an embrace for a few moments before Kara pulled off. It didn't appear that it was fear of the being which caused Kiki to tremble, but rather the presence it exuded. All she saw was a black shadow. To the naked eye, nothing could be seen in pursuit of the previous girl. It just looked like she was running for the sake of running.

Kara insisted that she went after the fleeing girl to try and help her.

"Didn't you hear me the first time? It's a really. strong. presence. We don't want to be dealing with it." Kiki repeated once more, a little bit of fear and command in her voice. "I could only just about sense it before it was on top of us. If you want to go after her and it, then just be careful. I can keep track of you, remember? If I tell you to pull out, then, promise me that you'll pull out without argument. I'll only slow you down if I came."

Kara listened to everything that was said by Kiki. She tried to come up with a answer or let alone what would be the right choice to make. She wanted to help the girl even though she didn't know her at all. Yet there were also other reasons what if this black shadow went after someone else. Like Holly or Haley even Lilly?. She couldn't let that happen to them or even Kiki for that matter. She could hear the fear that had creeped into Kiki's voice.

"I heard you, but that girl may need help what if this shadow were to attack someone else?" Kara countered. She herself was starting to shake for a moment and tried to calm herself down. "I want you to do something for me, get into contact with your uncle tell him, everything that is taking place here right now" Kara tells her.

"I also know that too, if things get too dangerous I will pull out of there." Kara said. She hugged Kiki once more but this was mainly for Kara's sake than Kiki's own. Letting go of Kiki she dashed down the path the one girl had taken earlier.

Kara was adamant about helping this mysterious girl escape her pursuer. She requested that Kiki contacted her Uncle and informed him of everything taking place.

"There's no talking you out of this, is there?" Kiki sighed. "Just...be very careful. We don't even know what that Shadow was, let alone how we could send it away. I'll see if I can contact Uncle."

After one last embrace, Kara headed in the direction the Girl and the Shadow headed in.

With Kara's speed, she was quickly able to get the Girl back in view again, but only just. She seemed to be heading towards the open field at the back of the campus. Was she just running randomly, or purposefully trying to draw her pursuer away from the school proper? There was a clear trail of ice leading behind the Girl, possibly caused by her spectral pursuer, who couldn't be seen, even as a shadow, any more. Just what was it? After quickening her pace to match the girl's, Kara soon came to the double doors leading to the back of the school. After keeping the girl in view, she was able to get a little more information about her.

"?

Gender: F

HP: 20% (Exact value unknown) (No physical wounds? Query?)

Durability: N/A (Current clothes cannot be broken)

Capacity: 34% (Exact value unknown, rapid increase)

Alteration: 30% (Query? Unknown Value/status)

Statistics:

St: 2|0

Dex: 6|0

Con: 1|5

Int: 4|5

WP: 5|0

Cha: 5|0

Lore: 5|0

Stat Increases: Dex: +20 (Status effect dependent) New Value: 8|0

Stat Decreases: All except above: -10 (Status Effect Dependent) "

This Girl appeared to be in quite the pinch.

Before Kara had left Kiki alone, she just shook her head. With her now on her own she followed the icy trail which had led Kara to a set of double doors. Plus she had been given a new set of stats regarding the girl. They appeared much like Kiki's own just different places had different numbers. As she stood in front of the doors she could feel the same things she had felt when the shadow had passed her earlier. She opened the doors and looked outside she could see the girl and the shadow. Kara kept her gaze on the shadow and tried to see if she could get any information of just what this shadow might be?

"Are, you okay?" Kara called out to the girl.

While she wanted to help the girl out she wasn't sure. On just what sort of action to take she had no idea of what this shadow could even do. As she thought on what to do Kara ran towards the girl if she could catch her. Then she'd escape with the girl and avoid fighting this shadow.

After opening the double doors, Kara saw the Girl a little further out, scrambling backwards across the floor away from a patch of dead, icy grass, which was slowly moving towards her now. She was screaming several things at the shadow but Kara was too far away at present to hear them. The stats of the girl were still being shown, just a little further away now. Without a second thought, Kara charged out of the school towards the girl and the freezing over grass. As soon as she stepped out of the threshold of the school, the environment changed around her.

Kara now found herself in what looked like the inside of a giant clock. The current stretch of land was now a 30ft diameter. The floor was a huge clock face, with the girl and the now visible pursuer in the center, where the joining of the clock hands would be. The clock on the floor appeared to be slowly ticking backwards, chiming what sounded like church bells rather than clock chimes every hour, which counted down in six seconds in this world. The walls were a mix-match of the internal components of a clock. Cogs pulleys, levers and other mechanical components. The roof, well, what appeared to be the roof, was another clock face. The very mirror of the one on the floor. It was around 15ft off the ground. Not a lot of headroom for flight. There was absolutely no cover anywhere in this clock. Everywhere was open and maneuverable. The only hazard aside from the creature in the middle was the walls, which were the open clock components. They could do some serious damage if a person crashed into them. The door back to the school was nowhere to be found at present.

The creature, or what could be seen of it, appeared to be a black cloaked figure around 8ft in height. It barely fit into this space. Not much else could be seen of it at present as it had its back to Kara, unknowing of her presence. It continued its pursuit of the girl, who was now babbling on incoherently at this creature as she backed away from it. Its body was mostly blocking Kara's view of the girl and she won't be able to reach her without drawing its attention. The distinct tick-tock of the clock could be heard around the room and, surprisingly, from the black cloaked figure.

A new status appeared in the Girl's status screen:

"Time ticks away: The clock heralds your demise. Twelve chimes until oblivion."

Kara watched as the girl was still moving away from the shadow. She could hear the girl screaming but didn't know what she was saying. However once she was outside the whole area changed shape and Kara now found herself inside of a giant clock. She looked around and saw all the clock parts along with hearing church bells. Looking at the creature seeing it was 8ft tall, and also seemed to not know that Kara was there at all. Kara transformed into her battle outfit she wanted to reach the girl but with the creature. Blocking her view of the girl she knew she'd have to get its attention some how.

"Shit" Kara thought.

She remained where she was if somehow an opening were. To come she'd use that chance to reach the girl right now it was best to play it safe. She heard the voice and knew she only had twelve chimes before something bad happened.

Kara decided to wait for an opening to snatch the Girl away from the clutches of this creature. However, the Creature appeared to be very meticulous about what it did. It never moved faster than the girl was retreating. Every time she moved, it moved. Like it was planning something. The Girl was now only 10ft away from the grinding gears of the walls. Could it be trying to...?

*Dong*

One chime passed, eleven more remained and the Creature didn't look like it was about to give up its pursuit.

Two familiar voices filled Kara's mind. One was more predominant than the other, at present. The condescending voice of Chanki.

"Well, well, well. Look who's playing the Hero after hiding from me for so long. You and I need to have a...conversation...when you come back from that space. I'll be waiting."

The second voice was the worried voice of Kiki.

"Kara, I've called Uncle and told him about everything. He said he'll be there as soon as he can. Just where are you and what the hell is that thing stalking the girl?! I can try and look it over but it'll take some time. Just get it away from her! She's going to become paste if she backs away any further."

The creature seemed to move even faster towards the girl. Kara didn't like this she only had a moment to act and she wasn't sure what the girl was doing. Since she still couldn't see the girl she was about to make a move when she then heard two voices inside her head. The first one was Chanki and the other was Kiki.

"Look who finally shows up, yes we do indeed need to have a chat" Kara told Chanki.

Kara thought over how to reply to Kiki.

"That's good, it appears that the shadow is actually a creature of some sort. We appear to be in some sort of clock there is a bunch of machine parts on the walls. That look like they can hurt if I were to hit them. I'll try to distract it and I just hope Charon arrives soon" Kara answered.

"Wind Blade" Kara shouted. she shot multiple blades of wind that attack the designated target. Which just happened to be the shadows back. Again Kara tried to see if she could get anything on stats from the creature.

"I can't get any sort of stats on this creature maybe you can help me out?" Kara called to Kiki in her mind.

"Do try to stay alive. I'd hate to lose my pet before I've had a chance to use it." Chanki sent back. The smugness was clear in his tone.

"I'll do what a can. Buy me some time." Kiki answered as a aura descended over the arena. This aura bared the signature of Kiki's magical helix.

Kara sent blades of wind flying towards the Creatures back. Having the element of surprise, all the blades connected. however, they didn't appear to do anything to show that they had hit the Creature. The only indication was the fact that it turned its attention away from the Girl and towards Kara now with a slight turn of its head. It had a cowl over its face but it appeared to be slowly moving its head up to look at what just attacked it.

*Dong*

The second chime sounded around the arena. Only ten chimes remained and the Girl was looking more panicked each second. She'd stopped backing away just short of the grinding gears when the Creature turned away from her and she was now looking directly at Kara, or what could be seen of her past the hulking bulk of the robed figure. From this distance, Kara could just make out that this girl had piercing blue eyes and very light brown hair. The shape of her face and the defining features looked a lot like someone whom Kara was very familiar with but, at present, not much could be discovered about her.

"Got something! I'll be sending it through to your ring." Kiki sent back a few moments after the creature turned towards her.

"?

CAUTION: DEITY LEVEL BEING!

HP: ?/?

Attention: 48% on Kara Vs. 52% on the Girl

Stats:

St: ?

Dex: ?

Con: ?

Int: ?

WP: ?

Cha: ?

Lore: ?

Stat Increases: ?

Stat Decreases: ?

Current target: Kara. "

"You do know you can help out, you gave Lilly power when bonded with her. What about me what do I get with being bonded with you?" Kara asked.

Kiki then agreed to help out with what she could do. At this time Kara decided to tell Kiki something else about where she was. "Also, it appears I have 12 ticks of the clock until something bad happens and with two dongs down I have only ten strikes left" Kara tells her.

With her attention back on the creature she saw her attack strike it. Yet it had no effect upon it at all seeing the creature move allowed Kara to see the girl more closely. From what she saw Kara could see that the girl reminded her of someone yet she couldn't. Say just who that person might be it was then that Kiki had something on the creature she saw. The stats this didn't help her any yet when she saw the deity saying she got scared. She had never faced anyone like this before the stronger she had fought was either her father or Beltran. The creature turned to her and wasn't attacking just yet. Kara then thought of something else to try out she tried to call out to the girl in her mind.

"Can, you hear me whoever you are, what is this creature and can you help me out any?" Kara called out.

"Asfal" Kara cast it is a defensive magic ability where the user uses Wind Magic to create a wall of wind. She used this to create one between her and the creature.

"You aren't fully bound with me yet. I only helped you out with your 'friend' because you requested it. If I help you any more, that will cost you."

"Try to finish it up as soon as possible then. Just get the Girl safe and try to not draw too much attention."

Kara created a wall of wind between herself and the Creature, yet it did not seem to care. It had now fully raised its head and was looking dead at Kara. Where a face should be was a huge mass of clock parts, gears and other mechanisms which vaguely resembled a face. While starting at Kara, something went off from the creature.

Kara tried to contact the girl and only got a rather strange response.

"Get out of my head! LEAVE ME ALONE!" The girls screamed back across the link before the communication was severed. She appeared to be too mentally unstable to be of any use at present.

"Got some more. This doesn't look good..."

"Clockwork Reaper

HP: 500/500 (Deity bonus)

Attention: 64% Kara, 36% Girl

St: 25|0

Dex: 25|0

Con: 25|0

Int: 25|0

WP: 25|0

Cha: N/A

Lore: N/A

Stat Increases: Immune to Stuns/Taunts/Immobilizes/Disables and any form of Crowd Control

Stat Decreases: None

Current Target: Kara

Relationship to Wearer: HOSTILE

ERROR! CANNOT PLACE ORIGIN. REPEAT: CANNOT PLACE ORIGIN. SUGGEST: ESCAPE. UNKNOWN POTENTIAL DETECTED.

*Dong*

Nine left.

"Forget it then I'll do this myself" Kara sent him.

Kiki then sent something else to her. "I'll try, any word on when Charon will arrive?" Kara answered.

Kara looked at the creature, it looked to be some sort of clock machine. It didn't seem to attack her but something was let off from the creature and Kara wasn't sure just what it was. She then heard the girl talk to her. She thought of sending something back but didn't she kept her attention on the creature and soon she got some more stats on the creature. What was shown to her didn't seem too good that left her only with one option left she needed to escape. But she'd escape with the girl or die trying.

"Is there anyway we can escape this place?" Kara yelled to the girl.

"He's on his way. Just wait a little more, okay?"

Kara tried to physically communicate with the girl, but couldn't get much sense out of her at all.

"No escape...always ticking...even Death brings no comfort..." The Girl, barely coherent, quietly answered. "...no escape...Death comes...time can't save anyone..."

Kara was frozen in place as a wave of Dread crept over her as the clockwork monstrosity appeared to teleport in front of her as the clock ticked. It extended what could only be likened to its 'hand', a mass of mechanisms linking to one hour hand and four minute hands as its digits. Each digit appeared to be sharpened to a deadly point and joined to the rest of the mechanisms by connecting pulleys and levers. Its face moved so it was no more than a few centimeters away from her own as the dial, which was supposedly Its mouth, whirred in a form of communication as it burst through the defenses of Kara's mind and communicated, not only to her, but to Chanki, Kiki and any other linked mind to her's. It tilted its head while doing so when it sensed Chaki's presence.

"This is not your fight, Corrupt One. Cease your meddling. I have seen all your ends and they are not merciful. I can end it all here if you keep up your resistance. This girl owes something to me and I intend to claim it. This is your final warning. Corrupt one: You may be betrayed by those you hold dear. That is your end. Meddling informant: Your demise comes at the hands of your own flesh and blood. Your lover cannot save you against that. Fallen Daemon: Beware the rebellion of your tools. Broken tools can still end one's life if sharpened to a point."

The monstrosities voice sounded as mechanical and enduring as the ticking of a clock. Once it had said Its piece, it phased back to Its original position in the center of the room and turned its attention back to the Girl.

"How...?"

"Egotistical INFIDEL! Deities hold no sway over a Daemon Prince! Tool, you may take my blessing free of charge as long as you end that Bigot's existence! What say you, 'corrupt one'?"

*Dong*

Eight more...

"I'll try, I'll try"

When she tried to contact the girl all she got back was a much of words. She couldn't quite make sense of them. Again Kara tried to talk to the girl to see if she could help out any. "Is there anything you can do to help me please?" Kara begged.

Kara was about to make a move when suddenly she was frozen. In place as a wave of Dread washed over her she was scared now beyond belief. She could see the creature move a hand towards her. Yet it didn't attack her at all when it teleported in front of her. Only to then finally speak to her and everyone else there or were keeping track of her. What is said to her about being betrayed she didn't understand what this meant. She then tried to talk back to this creature not knowing if it would help at all.

"What do you mean, just who or what are you?" Kara asked.

The creature having said its piece moved back towards the girl. It was then that Kara heard Chanki's voice once more. Offering her to use its power free of charge only if she would be able to kill it.

"I.. I don't if I take your offer will I still be myself, what will happen to me?" Kara responded in a panicked tone.

Kara was confused on what to do, she didn't know what to do she was in over. Her head right now she tried to contact Kiki.

"I.. I'm scared.. I don't know what to do, I don't know what to do I don't want to die" Kara says.

Kara tried once more to get some sense out of the terrified girl but, still, not much more came back. She just repeated the same thing again. This time, with clear sobs behind her words.

Kara tried to contact the Clockwork Reaper using the same method it used on her. What she got back was possibly the most a being this this could answer.

"You are not worth my time. Heed my warning or face the same fate as Her."

Upon contacting the mind of this creature, the arena around her began to change rather drastically, if what was in front of her was anything to go by. Perhaps she was now seeing this space for what it truly was?

"I think I'm gonna be sick... Whatever you do, don't look anywhere but forwards."

After the slightly nauseated sounding reply from Kiki came, the area in Kara's perception began to become darker and more jagged than it appeared. There was some form of liquid dripping down from where the minute hand of the clock on the ceiling was above, leaving a trail below it on the already slick flooring. There was also some matching liquid on the ground, creating a thick coating over the clock but still allowing it to be visible. The grinding gears, which were previously sounding well oiled, began to squelch and screech as they were turning. seemingly accompanied by the pained cries of what could only be likened to tortured souls. Perhaps it would be a good idea to heed Kiki right now...

"Nothing will happen to you. Just do it and kill that thing!"

"I'm sorry, I'm not sure what to suggest. You could always...leave the girl and save yourself? Other than that...just keep pushing on and try to hold out until Uncle gets there. Just don't look at anything but the Creature."

"Dong*

Seven left...

When she had tried to contact the girl once more she was greeted by. The same things as before just this time the girl was crying. Once more Kara tried to contact her this time she did it in a much different way,

"D.. do you have a name, what is it?" Kara yelled to her.

She then heard the clockwork reaper speak to her once more. Again it stated its warning yet this time the whole arena seemed to change. It was then she heard Kiki speak to her once more, as the arena became more dark and gagged it seemed like everything was sounding like the pain of cried people screaming like everything was coming apart. She decided to look forward and not anywhere else.

"I.. I.." Kara sent.

Kiki again sent her something this time she wasn't sure on what to do. She mentioned to escape and leave the girl behind. While a part of her did want to do that something was still holding her here.

"I.. I.. can't she, the girl reminds me of someone" Kara answered.

Kara tried, yet again, to contact the girl but she still got back something barely intelligible but still, somehow, noteworthy.

"He knows...he knows all...everyone's end...everyone's life...everyone's secrets." The response came back. "Names are nothing to him...only the hourglasses matter...the flowing sands...life ebbing..."

"Just make up your mind or die right there! The choice is yours."

"How can she possibly do that? We only just met her no more than a few minutes ago. If you keep standing there, that girl's a good as dead! Can't you see how close she is to the gears? She's a goner if you let her back away any more. Just dive in there, grab her and fly out! You can move fast enough for that, can't you?"

*Dong*

Six left, and the girl's no more than a hair's width away from the churning gears...

Again it was just the same this was getting to her. She knew this girl before her was scared beyond belief yet it was getting to her. So, she didn't try to contact the girl once more instead she focused on the creature like Kiki toward her to do. It was then Chanki talked to her once more while apart of her did want to give into his offer and take it. A part of her was holding herself back and she came to her answer.

"N.. no I won't take your power" Kara finally answered.

Kiki spoke again.

"I can't explain it, I just know I've seen her somewhere before. I can see that sorry if I'm scared beyond belief I'll do, what I can" Kara answered.

She had finally gathered up the courage to move she only had one chance. "Mist Body" Kara cast the user transform her body into mist that can move around freely at high speed and teleport. While in this state, all physical and Magical attacks are negated. Kara ran forwards towards the creature after a few steps her speed started to increase. While her body transformed into mist after a few moments she teleported and appeared in front of the creature and the girl.

Only having mere moments to react Kara quickly grabbed the girl into her arms. She closed her eyes and jumped up into the air with the girl wrapped tightly in her arms. She tried to fly upwards away from the creature and opened her eyes to look at it to see if she could fly over its head.

"So be it, tool. Good luck surviving in there."

After Chanki had said that, the mind link to him was severed for now.

"Just do anything! You came to save her, didn't you? Just act on instinct."

Kara charged right in and phased between the Creature and the Girl.

"Foolish human! You know not what you have done!"

The comment from the Creature this time sounded more like screeching metal chipping away at Kara's mind rather than the uncaring metallic tone it was before.

After grabbing the terrified girl, who struggled rapidly to break free but was, ultimately, too weakened by fear to put up much of a fight, and was at Kara's mercy, she flew upwards, around 10ft was the highest she could go and she was now not far from the rotating hands of the clock above her head. From this view, and from the speed she had pulled up, Kara could just make out the form of a charred corpse impaled by the minute hand of the clock. That was the source of the blood dripping down onto the floor below. From this height, the floor was covered in blood and entrails seemingly turned mincemeat by the gears on the outer circle of this clock prison. Not a good sight to see.

The Clockwork Reaper reared upwards and stared down at Kara once more. This time, it wasn't so passive. It raised Its hands and pointed one of its finger towards Kara. The finger extended at blinding speed and was about to impale Kara before...

"Kara, over here!" Charon shouted over to Kara. He just saw the lance-like finger. He raised his right hand in response and Kara was wrapped in a rose-bud which deflected the attack of the Clockwork Reaper before it connected. The bud then bloomed outwards and created a glowing trail of pollen towards one of the walls, where Charon stood with a white portal behind him. "Bring her over here! I'll distract the Reaper!"

Upon saying that, Charon threw what could only be likened to playing cards towards the Clockwork Reaper. They landed, in a perfect circle around it, before blooming with light as a cage of thorns erupted around it, encasing it and prevent it from acting.

"Hurry! That won't last for long!"

Kara held onto the girl tightly as she could she heard Chanki speak once more. Than went silent she wasn't sure if she made a good choice or not only time would tell. If he went on to punish her for not taking what was offered. Then Kiki spoke to her once more and she responded back the best she could.

"I did do something"

The creature spoke once more clearly angry with what Kara had done. It turned towards her as the girl was still trying to break free yet soon stopped. 10 feet into the air now Kara saw something that made her scream. She saw the charred corpse of a being impaled on the minute hand, however what she saw next frightened her more than the body. She saw blood all she saw was blood it covered everything the floor the gears.

"no.. no.. N.. NO.. NOOOOOO!" Kara screamed.

The scream Kara let out was truly terrifying to hear. She screamed and screamed and in her panicked state. Fell from the sky clearly still screaming and crying it fear.

"Get it away, Get it away" Kara cried out clearly sobbing.

The creature pointed its hands at Kara and sent its fingers towards her. Just then Charon appeared creating a rose bud that wrapped around her and the girl. Deflecting the attack and creating a portal where she could run to safety. However Kara wasn't moving, she couldn't move she was too scared by the whole seeing the blood everywhere. As Kara now sitting on the ground crying in fear she lost control of her bladder. Releasing its contents onto the floor under her flooding her panties with its warm liquid forming a small pool underneath her.

"Mommy, Mommy, Mommy" Kara sobbed as she wet herself. She was clearly in too much of a helpless state to even move or do anything.

The state of the room turned Kara's heroism into pure terror as she fell to the floor, motionless, save for her screaming and cries for help. The Girl had stopped moving as well as stating her random ramblings. However, she was still breathing. She's probably fainted from it all. All that left was Charon to do the final things needed to turn this Hell into safety.

Upon the arrival of a more formidable opponent, the Clockwork Reaper turned all its attention to Charon as it thrashed against the vines holding it prisoner, attempting to break free, screeching its mechanical sounding protests.

"Pull yourself together! You've come so far..."

Consider now that Charon had one Minor Deity temporarily encased and two dead-weight girls to carry out, he did the only option which remained. He sprinted towards the pair on the floor, deflecting several attempts at cutting him down from the Reaper, using cards as walls along with briars of thorns and brambles as shields. Once he'd reached them, he quickly picked Kara up and gently draped the unconscious girl over his shoulder before heading back to the portal he created. Upon their exit, the angered voice of the Clockwork Reaper invaded Kara and Kiki's mind once more.

"You cannot escape Death forever! Death comes to all! You are merely changing the course of Fate's thread!"

Once outside and back on the school field, all fell near enough silent. Charon placed the unconscious girl on the floor and seated the traumatised Kara down next to her before sealing the portal and cutting their connection to the Reaper's realm.

"First day with your new equipment and you try to take on a Minor Deity? There's bravery, and then there's stupidity." Charon lectured Kara when she'd finally calmed down. His voice was firm but still soft, like a Father scolding a misbehaving child. "Know the line between the two. I won't always be there to save you."

Kara was still sobbing like a baby, as all she could see was blood everywhere. While still crying for her lost mother. One thing that Kara was still doing well even in her scared state. She was still holding onto the girl very tightly now. She didn't seem to hear Kiki call out to her or see what Charon was doing with the creature. Moments later Kara felt herself picked up and carried out of the room she heard the creature speak once more but ignored it.

Kara now sat on the field next to the girl. She was still crying and her clothes returned to normal though she still had on wet panties. Several minutes later she finally began to calm down and heard Charon speak to her.

"I.. I'm sorry, I just couldn't let something happen to this girl. She reminds me of someone who I know?" Kara says she looks at Charon and then the girl more closely for sometime. Trying to put together where she had seen her before. All she got was that this girl clearly reminded her of Holly and Haley for she had the same eyes as them.

"I.. I will" Kara said with honest truth.

On the field, Kara looked over the Girl a little more closely.

Aside from the details already know about the Girl, some more information was revealed.

Her hair was just a little bit longer than Kiki's and, at present, lying freely across the grass of the field. The shape of her face and her features were strikingly close to the twins and how they looked. She looked, for want of a better description, like an older form of them, but with her own personal defining traits thrown in. She could very well be a dead ringer for one of the twins if they ever settled down with someone other than Lilly or Kara. Around her neck there was an obsidian chain connecting to something which was, at present, tucked down her shirt and, more than likely, under the top of her bra. A necklace, maybe?

There was an emblem on the blazer she was wearing. It was probably the crest of a school or something similar. It appeared to bear traits from several of the notable House insignia along with some minor changes to a few designs, like a unification crest or something. Her blazer was clearly made from something more than just the usual material for school uniforms. It looked very close to the sort of material used in Kiki's uniform. It was clear that she was also hiding some form of weaponry in several sections under her uniform. More than likely on utility belts or, in a slightly more dangerous idea, in her bra or underwear. She was evidently kitted out for a fight.

The last notable part of her clothes was her skirt, which was the same wine red material as her blazer along with having a royal blue hem just above the base pleats of the skirt. Weaponry was apparent under this as well. Finally, the school uniform took a more normal tone when it reached her footwear, which were simply white frilly lace socks and black slip on dress shoes.

"She does look a lot like the Sera girls." Charon interjected as he looked over the girl as well. "Anyway, you did well working together with Kiki in that encounter and requesting that I assisted. Just try to be a little more cautious next time."

In a slightly panicked rush, Kiki came bursting out of the double doors leading back into the school, drawing quick, sharp breaths as she ran towards Kara before diving on her with a hug.

"Don't you ever worry me like that again! If Uncle hadn't come to help, you wouldn't even be here now!" Kiki hurriedly lectured between breaths and sobs. "Don't do that again!"

With the silence between the pair for now at least Kara looked over the girl again. On a closer look she did look much like the twins yet appearing older. She noticed the obsidian chain that was around the girl's neck reached over. Kara gently pulled it out from underneath her shirt to to get a closer look at it before setting it back down. Next she took notice of the emblem on the blazer she was wearing. it looked to bear traits from several House's Kara just couldn't say where they were. She looked at the girl still trying to make sense of what Houses the emblem was from. Before she turned back to Charon.

"I.. I promise to do just that" Kara stated. She then thought of something to tell Charon.

"Chanki contacted me during the battle he offered me pow.." Kara says but soon. Kiki interrupted them as she rushed through the doors she seemed to be in a panick. Then gave Kara a big hug which she clearly needed.

"I.. I won't do, that again I promise you and your uncle that I won't" Kara says.

She pulled Kiki closer to her hugging the girl more tightly.

Kara pulled the chain out from under the Girl's clothes. By the movement of the upper section of her blouse, she was clearly keeping the base of the chain under her bra. When the chain was fully pulled out, it linked to a pendant which looked very familiar. It was a black half-heart with a red cross down the middle of it. Just like half of the charm on the hilt of Haley's blade. On the back of the charm, a name was engraved.

'Eiko'

Despite the look of this, it could have possibly been a different style of Dog-Tag worn by Army officials so their corpses can be recognized should they meet an untimely end on the battlefield. If it was, indeed, a dog-tag, then maybe this girl was more than she appeared to be. No way of knowing unless she wakes up, though.

Kara then went to look at the Emblem on her blazer. She could identify a few of the mixture of crests on it. These were: Sera, Evanesse, Estelle and Trenshaw. Four Houses Kara knew a bit about. If that was the case, then maybe some of the other crests were also from Houses whom Kara had yet to see the crest of. If the Houses were meant to be at odds with each other, why were their crests unified like this on a School Uniform? What connection did this girl have to them as well?

Kara was about to inform Charon of her near-pact with Chanki, until Kiki interrupted. They'd come so far in such a short amount of time. Only yesterday were they at each other's' throats for so long. How times can change.

"You should probably tell me about that later. We should get this girl somewhere more comfortable and get her checked over for any wounds. You...also...need some time to yourself as well, am I wrong? Unless you like that sort of thing, of course." Charon informed Kara, choosing his words very carefully for the last section of his statement.

Kiki had somewhat calmed down after being hugged by Kara.

"Uncle's right. She might be hurt. We should get her checked over." Kiki agreed.

Kara looked at the chain closely taking everything in. She noticed it linked to a pendant that seemed familiar it looked like the hilt of Haley's blade. She then noticed the name which was engraved upon the charm it read 'Eiko' just who was this Eiko person she had no idea. She then looked at the Emblem she could see that there were four types that seemed to be a mix of what Kara already knew. Just why were these crests on it she saw other, she didn't know about and even went as far as to search for her own House upon it.

Charon spoke about talking about things later and it would be best to get. This girl checked out for any sort of injuries. Also mentioning Kara to take care of another need which caused her to blush and not say anything. "Yes, we should do, that and I will take care of that at once" Kara finally spoke up.

She still hugged Kiki for a while longer then let her go. Standing up she went over and picked Eiko up in her arms and looked at Kiki once more. Kara then had a favor to ask Kiki and wondered if she would do it.

"Um.. Kiki could you do me a favor could you look up some information about my mother?" Kara asked as she started to head inside the building towards the nurse's office.

After looking very closely at the Emblem on the blazer, Kara could just make out the crest of House Ravenclaw mixed among the unknown House crests. It was barely even noticeable without looking at the crest as a whole more closely.

Kara requested that Kiki looked into information about Senka, Kara's mother.

"I'll see what I can do. Do you want me to ask overtly, or slip it in secretly when conversing? Also, do you want me to search based on Name, House, Maiden Name or what other detail you want me to look for? Finally, do you want any of my House involved in the search, or just me?" Kiki requested.

Once the information gathering was decided, Kara carried the Girl back into the school and towards the Infirmary. Despite all the weaponry she was carrying, she was surprisingly light, or that could just be down to Kara's Strength. She seemed to stir a little bit in her sleep but not much sense could be made out of her near silent mutterings and movements.

Once inside the Infirmary, Kara set the girl down on a free bed. A rough explanation (leaving out all supernatural details and adding in a few white lies) was given as to why this girl needed attention to the School Nurse, who agreed to check the girl over. Before any undressing could be done, Kiki came into the room and requested that she did the undressing. After some debate (and smooth talking from Kiki), the request was agreed and Kiki began to strip the Girl of her weapons behind a drawn bed-curtain and place them into a safe storage before taking off the Girl's outer clothes, leaving her in a blouse and her skirt, which she deemed to be enough to allow a check to be made without getting too intimate.

Once that was all done, it was now time for class. Kiki quickly rushed off to her Form room to begin the school day.

As Kara had looked at the Emblem more closely. She saw that the crest of her own House was indeed on it. It was mixed in with the other unknown crests to her. One problem was that she could barely make it out. As they entered the building Kiki asked about what she could do, and what to look for when doing her own search made Kara think it over.

"I'd rather it be done secretly as I don't want many others knowing about this. It might be a good idea to let your uncle know about this. As for what I'd like you to search for I believe it would be best to search for the following. I know my mother used Darkness magic,and what House she was in before joining my own. All I can give you on that is a name I once heard long ago. That name being 'Tenebrae' I don't know if that was House name of my mom's last name" Kara tells her.

She went silent as the arrived at the nurse's office right outside the door. "I would like you involved in the search, take Ryu along to protect you. As for members of your House seeing as how I have not met any other I say no" Kara said.

Soon they entered into the Infirmary, Kara set the girl down on the bed. While Kiki explained things to the School Nurse. Kara also explained that she needed to changer her clothes as she had had a small accident. The Nurse told her to search the lost and found for a spare change of underwear as sometimes there were spares in there. As Kara went about her own search for a change of underwear Kiki did her business and then left moments later. Leaving Kara alone with the girl she finally found a pair of underwear and stripped off her wet ones. Before putting on a clean pair of yellow striped panties.

Kara moved over to the bed and looked down at the girl. Wanting to do her own search of the girl Kara looked her over closely. The first thing she did was gently lift up the girl's skirt to check for any injuries along with seeing what sort of underwear she was wearing. Blushing she stared at the girl's panties closely and gently parted her legs. Looking closely at the treasure between her legs she stared at this for a few minutes. Then placed the girl's skirt back down next Kara search the girl's arms for any injuries. Blushing further she slowly unbuttoned the girl's blouse checking closely at her stomach and breasts even going as far as to gently cup them in her hands and give them a squeeze. Before buttoning the girl's blouse back up she looked down at the girl once more then turned away.

She went over to the Nurse and asked if she could stay here in the Infirmary. Saying that she currently wasn't feeling very well. While this was a small lie it was also true. Even though only a short time had passed Kara was still traumatized. With everything that she had seen during her time in the Reaper's Domain. What Kara really wanted at this point in time was to be held again in Kiki's arms. She felt comfort there and as Kara climbed onto the bed beside the one girl she curled herself up in a ball. Then let Kiki know where she currently was and how things were going.

"I'm s.. still in the Infirmary. with the girl I.. I'm afraid everytime I close my eyes I see it all, I see it all" Kara says sadly.

Kara informed Kiki of the ways she wanted the information to be gathered.

"I'll see what I can do." Kiki answered.

Kara began to conduct her own 'search' of the Girl. Namely, Kara did what she does best, size up the Girl's sex appeal and have a grab around. After Kara's 'observation' of the 'injuries' on the Girl's legs, which there was only minor bruising and scrapes from tripping and scurrying across the ground, she gave in to her carnal desires once more and checked out what kind of panties the Girl had picked out today. Pastel pink with red ribbon patterns on it and a small ribbon on the front. Classic female underwear, save for the slight indentation of a cameltoe. That was Kara's true goal in this venture and there was, most certainly, a small section of the Valley of Eden visible. The girl rolled over a little while after Kara had perved on her panties, blocking the view from the closet sexual deviant to her prized possession.

After the lower half was cleared of 'injuries', Kara checked the Girl's arms before unbuttoning her blouse and fondling the Girl's breasts. If she wasn't out cold now, she certainly would have reacted and, more than likely, belted Kara across the face. Strangely, her breasts felt a little bigger from their initial analysis. They actually felt like a B-Cup? Wait, there was definite padding in this bra. It was clearly a push-up bra, making the Girl's actually A-Cup breasts feel like a low B-Cup. Poor Girl... She quickly turned over once more, this time looking rather unsettled by the apparent molestation but still, ultimately, asleep.

After 'checking the Girl for injuries', Kara bedded down next to her after creating an excuse that she was feeling a little ill. She then contacted Kiki whom, by the tone of her mental communication, was doing something which Kara should have more than likely 'knocked' for before communicating. It was around morning break now so Kiki was, more than likely, having a toilet break when Kara contacted her.

"You know, you should really knock before entering someone's mind like this... Anyway, I can't say I know exactly how you feel because I was only a spectator, but I know that being in a place like that for an extended amount of time would cause mental distress. Just try to detox your mind with happy thoughts. If you want, I can book you in for counselling sessions to help bleach your brain. I know I'm going to need some brain bleach after that. Once more, next time you contact me like this, please knock first. I was..indisposed...and wouldn't like to be caught with my not-so-figurative panties down again."

After three lessons and a break, it was now lunch time. People were starting to mill about a little more around the school now. At around ten minutes into Lunch, Kiki came into the Infirmary. The Girl was, at present, still asleep, but was showing signs of stirring and would likely wake up very soon.

"Any better now?" Kiki asked Kara in regards to both the Girl's health and her own health.

While she had went a tad bit overboard with her search of the girl she had not found. Any sort of injuries on the girl what so ever. While still on the bed she waiting for Kiki's reply to her not wanting to close her eyes for fear of seeing those past troubling images again. So, she remained awake and soon Kiki got back to her.

"Sorry, I didn't know you were busy, I also think that would be for the best as it would greatly help. Me out so, the next time I contact you I'll be sure to knock"

During her time alone Kara followed Kiki's advice and tried to fill her mind. With happy thoughts she thought of times past with the Seras and even going as far as her time with Kiki. These took her mind off the bad stuff and helped her move on ahead. Soon the time flew by and it was near Lunch time when Kiki returned.

"I'm doing better now your advice helped, the girl seems to be okay" Kara says.

"She's waking up at least." Kiki finished before looking over at the waking Girl.

The Girl's eyes slowly fluttered open.

"Ow, my head..." She quietly groaned as she reached up to massage her temples. "Must've got knocked out or something."

She then began to sit up and saw the two girls looking down at her. She sighed and shook her head.

"I'm a PoW if ever I saw one."

"How are you a prisoner of war? We just saved your life." Kiki retorted.

After the reply from Kiki, the Girl's hands quickly went to search for her weapons, only to find them not on her.

"Well played." The Girl mused. "But not quite well enough!"

She then reached into her bra before looking a little worried and reaching down to underneath her skirt. Her face blushed bright red as she covered her chest with her arms.

"Sexual deviant! You just molested me, didn't you?!" She angrily shot to Kiki.

"How am I the sexual deviant?!" Kiki countered. "You're the one who hid a penknife in your bra and a smoke grenade down your panties!"

"You're the one who fished them out! That makes you so a sexual deviant!"

"I wouldn't have needed to do that if your kinks didn't include weaponry and distractions between your boobs and near your privates!"

"Your are so the sexual deviant!"

"I am not!"

"Are too!"

"Am not!"

The infirmary had turned into a playground argument exhibit.

Soon, the girl was finally awake she seemed to be in pain if only for a little bit. it soon faded and she began to speak for the first time.

"Your no, PoW as you put it you're here because we thought you were injured" Kara spoke up.

The girl quickly went in search for her weapons and didn't find them. A moment later she blushed bright red and argued with Kiki about being a Sexual deviant.

"Kiki, didn't molest you she only checked you over to see if you were injured so, she had. To remove the weapons I also did my own search and found nothing" Kara admitted.

She waited for a moment then spoke again.

"Anyway, would you made telling us your name I'm Kara Ravenclaw and my friend here is Kiki Estelle and you would be?" Kara asked.

Kara managed to defuse the argument for a moment by cutting in.

"So you both had your fun with my tender body?!" The Girl exclaimed. "You better take responsibility for me now! If I get pregnant, you're taking care of the baby!"

"How can you possibly get pregnant from being touched by another girl?!" Kiki questioned, exasperated.

"So you admit to touching me! PERV! MOLESTER!"

"I. AM. NOT. A. PERV!"

"YOU SO ARE A PERV!"

Kara's statement was quickly ignored by the flaring argument.

"You're both making enough noise to startle half the school." Charon informed the pair as he entered the room. "Good to know she's feeling better."

Upon the arrival of Charon, the Girl's tone became a little less demanding. She could tell just by how he carried himself that he was of high regard.

"So your General arrives?" The Girl sighed. "No use putting up a resistance now."

"Don't ignore me!" Kiki demanded when she noticed the attention fading from her.

"I only listen to Generals, not barking Cadet dogs." The Girl egotistically answered.

"Who are you calling a dog?!"

Kiki's anger was rising through the roof now until Charon placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Be nice. She's only playing along with you. If you play along with her as well, this will never end." Charon informed Kiki, who quickly huffed, folded her arms across her chest and faced away from the Girl with a pout. Charon's attention turned back to the Girl. "You seem to refer a lot to Military ranks. Please may I have your name, rank and your Division in your Military."

"Eiko, Lieutenant General of the Lupus Division." The Girl answered. "That better?"

"Your not pregnant, or anything of the sort and Kiki didn't molest you it was ME!" Kara yelled.

As both girls were still arguing with one another. Knowing that Eiko would be angry with her for what she did Kara then told her she was sorry.

"I'm sorry for doing what I did, I only did that when I did my own search for any injuries" Kara stated.

Moments later Charon walked into the room and spoke with Eiko. Who soon told them her name and rank. This only brought on more questions to be asked.

"Eiko is it, if I may ask why is it that on your necklace you have a black half-heart with a red cross down the middle of it. I ask this question as I have seen this shape before on a young girl by the name of Haley Sera, may I ask how you got it?" Kara asked.

The earlier section of the argument was quickly brought to a close when Charon entered. Kara admitted to her actions and would, more than likely, be court martialed after this meeting was over.

Kara went to answer a question.

"Quiet, Cadet! Your General's talking. Have you no respect for Rank at all?!" Eiko sternly silenced Kara.

"You know, I haven't told the others to hold their tongues. They are free to speak and, under request from me, you are to answer their questions." Charon interjected.

"Fine." Eiko huffed.

She now had to consider how to answer the question.

"It's my identification tag. That's so my Unit and the Brass knows if I died in combat." Eiko answered. Her words seemed true but the movement of her eyes and the fact that she appeared to be slightly shocked by the mentioning of a similar looking item looked a little suspicious. "Every Conscript to the Military gets one of these when they pass basic training and when they're assigned to their unit. I just had mine personalised, that's all."

"May I ask what Military you're the member of?" Charon requested.

"The Local Defense Corps." Eiko simply answered.

"That's not quite what I meant. What is the name of the Military you serve?"

Eiko looked reluctant to give away this piece of information.

"United Resistance..." Eiko answered quietly. "It's a Civilian made Military Unit backed by influential individuals."

"Show some respect if it wasn't for me you'd be dead and I do have respect for Rank" Kara told her she could tell Eiko was angry with her and would deal with her when the time came. Eiko then went on to answer her question.

"I see" Kara says, she wanted to ask more yet held her tongue she'd ask the questions. She wanted to know when alone with the girl.

"This United Resistance that you speak of what is the reason for it?" Kara asked. She then thought over something else to ask the girl.

"If I may also ask this next question but you clearly remind me of someone. Your eyes for starters and the way you look, would you by any chance be related to House Sera by any chance more to to either Haley or Holly Sera?" Kara asked.

Kara continued asking question. Charon was clearly impressed by Kara's interrogation skills. Her questions were direct and, also, targeted.

"The purpose of the United Resistance is to bring freedom back to the general populace and overthrow the tyrant that controls it." Eiko answered. "As for this Sera House you're talking about, the only connection I have to them is that they're a backer to the UR. Blue eyes are quite common where I'm from. As for looking like this 'Haley' or 'Holly' Sera, I have no idea. Maybe you're confusing me with someone else."

It was a rather one-sided Q&A session, so Eiko decided to throw a few questions in herself.

"I have a question for you, Cadet." Eiko stated as she looked at Kara. "What connection do you have with these people you speak of. You're clearly stuck on them, after all."

Eiko mentioned something about a tyrant and how the reason was to overthrow them. She wondered just who this tyrant was. This brought on Kara's next question to this girl "Just who is this tyrant that you speak of?" Kara asked.

Kara wasn't sure whether or not she truly believed. Eiko she seemed to be hiding something from them. So, Kara decided to use the ring she was given to check the current status of the girl. Eiko then asked her own question to Kara.

"They are my friends or were my friends for a short time I dated Holly Sera" Kara mentioned sadly. She then went on to ask one other question to the girl not sure if she would know anything about it but Kara went on to ask it.

"Would you by chance to know of a person named Erys I ask you this as a request. Anything you know please tell me it would mean a lot?" Kara asked.

Kara used the ring against Eiko to try and check whether she was lying or telling the truth.

The ring appeared to not function on her at all. It just drew up blanks, like it wasn't being used at all. Maybe it needed time to recharge? Or was this girl definitely more than she seemed to be?

"Dated? Aren't you, like, ten or something?!" Eiko asked, shocked at the sudden revelation. "Do you even know what love is outside of the Birds and the Bees?! Don't you mean 'hung out with' or something?"

Kara asked about a being named Erys.

"Name doesn't ring a bell." Eiko answered matter of factly.

When she had used the ring against Eiko she wasn't able to pick up. Anything on the girl she wasn't sure just why this was happening as it would have really helped out matters right now. Eiko seemed shocked when Kara mentioned dating.

"Yes, I dated one of them and I'm 13" Kara told her. When Eiko mentioned if knew just what love was this made her grow silent. She knew all about the Birds and the Bees but she didn't really know what love really was. "I did hang out with them" Kara mentioned quietly.

Eiko didn't seem to know of that name, so Kara went on to ask one other question. "I asked earlier just who this tyrant was your UE is trying to overthrow does this person have a name?" Kara asked.

Kara clarified what she meant a little more. Still, Eiko wasn't too happy about the idea of 'Dating' in a 13 year old's world. Then the revelation struck her. She looked a mixture of angry, mortified and scared. She backed away a little from Kara.

"So you're into...g-g-girls? And you said you...t-t-touched me?!" Eiko stammered out. "I feel violated!"

Court Marshaling was looking more like public execution now.

Once the drama of 'coming out of the closet' was over, Kara asked about the Tyrant Eiko referred to.

"Of course they have a name, duh!" Eiko shook her head in disbelief at the denseness of this girl. "However, that's Classified information. I wouldn't even tell your General it. Blagging that information is like signing your own Death Warrant. I will, however, tell you the name we've dubbed them. We call them the 'Reaping Inferno'."

Eiko decided to ask a question now.

"Why did you save me, Cadet? You were clearly outmatched. You could have just left me to fend for myself, but you still stood up against that thing. Actions like that on the battlefield would end in your death."

"Yes, I'm into girls.. and I did touch you I'm sorry so, very sorry for what I did"

Eiko wasn't about to tell her the name of who this tyrant was. She did mention the name they were dubbing them something called the 'Reaping Inferno'. This name didn't ring a bell with Kara at all as she had never heard of it before.

"I saved you because you were in trouble, and I couldn't let that 'creature' do. Anyone else any harm, sure I know I was outclassed and would of likely died. If it wasn't for Charon coming to save me, it was also for my own reasons as I would rather fight to save someone rather than always being the one who harms them. You could say I did that as a sign of changing one's path in life and also as I mentioned earlier you remind me of someone" Kara says.

The room was silent for some time and Kara asked another question.

"If I may ask just what was that creature that was chasing you. It seemed to want to kill you for some reason why is that what is your relation to that creature?"

Kara explained her reasoning behind saving Eiko from the Clockwork Reaper. A genuine smile began to form on Eiko's face.

"That's how a Military should work. None of this 'Every man for himself' stupidity. We are all one large family on the battlefield, fighting for the same goals, the same ideals and for a better world for every one of us. You'd fit in well with my Unit. Next time, at least have some form of tactical retreat planned instead of locking up and cowering away." Eiko answered.

Kara asked about what exactly that 'Thing' chasing Eiko was. Eiko's face went deathly pale...

Despite how pale she looked, Eiko began to explain herself after shuffling around a bit, seemingly collecting her thoughts.

"As you probably know from your Cadet friend, it's called the 'Clockwork Reaper'. It's an ancient Guardian dating back to the times of the Dawn of Awakening, namely when the first Empowered Ones came to being. It was built for the sole purpose of guarding one of the 'Forbidden Magics'. A timeless Sentinel, powered by the suffering and anguish of Its victims. Something that embodies the exact power it was guarding. That power being the ability to freely control the flow of Time and bend it to the will of the one who gained that Power.

"Time Magic, as most people call it, was sealed away because of the raw power it could bring if it fell into the wrong hands. Having the power to freely alter the course of Fate, prevent wars, build a personal Empire or save someone's life stood against the very grounds of human nature, mortal capabilities and the circle of life, making it close to Heretical in an age where Religion and Science were starting to solidify themselves. Fearing that someone will be able to access this Forbidden Magic is what brought the Clockwork Reaper into existence. The first ever Time Mage joined together with Adepts of different schools of magic and had their consciousness placed into the ever-living being so they could guard it personally.

"The reason it's after me is because I raided the sanctuary where the power was being kept and awakened the Guardian's fury. I needed to ensure that it was not a legend, but an actual power, in order to raise the morale of my Unit. However, I didn't believe the legend of an Archeotech Monstrosity being its Guardian. I just thought that was a rumor to prevent people from looking for it. Kind of like a child's cautionary tale."

Eiko explained.

"Believe what you want to believe."

Eiko seemed to respond will with what Kara had said about. Her reasons for saving her, "how, many people are in your until, I'll take that last part to heart" Kara replied. Before seeing how Eiko's face went pale. Kara then listened to everything that she explained about the 'Clockwork Reaper' and various other things about it. She then turned to Charon for a moment and spoke. "I'm surprised I didn't find anything on this in my search of 'Forbidden Magics'. She then turned back to Eiko and thought up what to say again.

When Eiko mentioned 'Time Magic'. she thought of Chronos. Who she remembered her father talking about had similar powers she then went on to explain why, it was after her. She wasn't sure on what else to say to her at the moment. Slowly walking around the room she looked to Charon and Kiki wondering what they thought of what they just heard? Turning back to Eiko she spoke again.

"It seemed to mention some things about what may happen to myself, Kiki and another person. Does the creature normally say these sort of things?" Kara asked. When right then and there she thought of something else. "About the Emblem that was on your blazer, I noticed it has several different House Crests on it including mine may I ask what that is all about?" Kara asked.

Kara asked about how many people were in Eiko's unit.

"15 people including myself. We're...specialists...and that's why we're a small unit." Eiko answered.

Kara was a little surprised about the information and asked for Charon's input.

"Maybe you weren't searching in the right sections? Information about 'Forbidden' things would generally be hard to find." Charon replied. "If something is deemed 'Heretical' or 'Forbidden', it won't have much information documented about it for the general populace to find out. That sort of information would be either too old to redeem or classified for a select few individuals."

"Sounds like a falsified testimony to me." Kiki cut in. "You expect us to believe that that...thing, is a person in a metal body?! Even with all the best biokinetics working towards transferring consciousnesses we've never moved past the blockage of it being near impossible to explain or comprehend."

"Time dulls everything." Eiko countered. "There have been near innumerable wars and revelations since those days so all that information may have been lost or forgotten about."

"It sounds perfectly plausible to me and I don't see why she'd want to fake a story like that." Charon interjected in his usual calm manner. "What could she possibly benefit from lying to us about something like that?"

"Exactly. Listen to your General. He's clearly more intelligent that you are, Cadet!" Eiko taunted Kiki with a grin. Kiki just glared back.

Kara asked more about the Clockwork Reaper.

"Having the ability to control time and be everywhere and every-age at once allows it to see things no mere human should ever see. It can, however, only gain a generalised idea as to what may happen to a person as no Fate is set in stone. Time moves, and so does a person's life. I have no idea whether it does or doesn't as I didn't hear it say anything to you and it normally hasn't come into contact with anyone but me so far so it's news to me as well." Eiko informed Kara. "As for the crest on my Blazer, it's the insignia of the UR. All the crests you see on there are backers to the effort to cease the dictatorship that the Reaping Inferno has over society."

There was 15 people in Eiko's unit which seemed kinda small.

"Say, I wanted to join this unit how would I go about it?" Kara asked.

Charon then spoke on his input.

Kara listened to all that Charon had to say and took everything to heart. "Then I should expand my search to include such things?" Kara asked. She was sure that Charon would agree with her yet soon Kiki spoke up again. She wasn't sure on what else to say herself so, she remained quiet there was one question Kara wanted to ask and waited until Kiki and Eiko stopped talking.

"If I may ask, I've never seen you around here before and neither has my friends. Did you just recently move into the city?" Kara asked. After Eiko explained things about time and then the crest on her Blazer. She began to wonder who this Reaping Inferno was again and thought on contacting the one person who was sure to be listening to everything being spoken.

"Chanki, its me Kara, if you have been listening in on all that's taken place. Would you know who this Reaping Inferno person is?" Kara sent.

After doing that she spoke up again.

"So, what should we with Eiko now?"

Kara wanted to petition to join the unit. Eiko looked a little humored by this sudden request before returning to her usual look.

"I can already tell that you lack a certain, shall we say, 'requirement' to join the unit and I don't think you could retrieve it." Eiko explained. "Sorry, but you wouldn't be able to keep up with the rest. I was nice of you to express an interest, though and, if you ever get what's needed, don't hesitate to ask me again. Your heart's in it, but your body isn't."

"Indeed you should." Charon agreed with Kara's query.

Kara began to ask about Kiki's origins again.

"You could say I'm here on loan from somewhere else." Eiko replied. "I've also got my own reasons for being here. Room and board are...still being arranged."

Eiko's fidgeting returned once more for a short while.

Kara tried to contact Chanki in regards to the Reaping Inferno.

"Can't say I've heard of them but they do sound like a delightful individual. Perhaps I should go and meet them. I would like to get to know them...personally."

There was clear interest in Chanki's voice and no sarcasm on his view of this individual.

"Anyway, are you only ever going to contact me to ask for advice or abuse my services? If that is your way of doing things then, perhaps, I need to 'discipline' you better. We can start right now if you think you're prepared."

At a loss for what to do, Kara threw out a question to the group as to what to do with this newcomer. who was not a still as she had been before.

"Maybe you should show her around the school?" Charon suggested. His statement appeared to have an ulterior motive.

"Agreed. She's probably hungry. It is lunch time after all. Plus, she's probably curious about this town if it's her first time here." Kiki agreed.

*tap, tap, tap*

"Show her to the Girls' room. She's practically busting at the seams. You might be into that sort of thing, but others aren't."

Kara listened first on how Eiko explained saying that she needed something. Yet Kara wasn't sure just what this thing was. If she ever found it she could ask for it again in the future. "I'll make sure to do just that" Kara says to both Eiko and Charon. Before Eiko went on to explain about what she was here. It was right then she noticed Eiko's fidgeting knowing just what it meant. Soon Chanki talked to her once more.

He, didn't seem to know who they were yet wanted to meet them. "In time I'm sure you would oh, that reminds me have you ever heard the name Erys before?"

He seemed want to then 'discipline' Kara for doing what she did and wanted to start now.

"Go, ahead if it makes you happy but I don't want the other three knowing what you're doing. Plus we still need to have that conversation of yours remember?"

Charon then suggested that Kara be the one to show her around the school. While Kiki mentioned about getting her some lunch while they were at it.

"Okay, I'll do that" Kara agreed.

Kiki then contacted her.

"Okay, okay I'll show her where it is"

Kara turned to Eiko.

"if you would follow me please" Kara asked.

She walked away from the others and opened the door waiting for Eiko to follow her.

"Another name I'm not familiar with. I may be an extremely powerful individual, but that does not mean I'm a tome of inexhaustible knowledge."

Kara then seemed to express indifference towards Chanki's statement. This caused him to chuckle a little in her mind.

"False bravado will get you nowhere. That just shows how unprepared you are. There's no fun in making an example of a defective tool in private."

"No detours. I'm sure she'll let you have it if you show her up."

Kara began to show Eiko around the school. Eiko got up off the bed, ignoring the fact that she was weaponless at present while also making sure not to make any sudden movements, and followed Kara out of the Infirmary.

"Guess I'm stuck with you for now." Eiko sighed. "Don't try anything. I may be weaponless, but I'm never fully unarmed."

Chanki didn't seem to know just who that person might be. Which left her with very little things to go on about it at that moment. She then heard him chuckle and now wasn't the time for such things.

"Fine, if you're too much of a chicken, to do so, in private like I asked. As someone already knows about you than do it NOW!"

Kiki spoke again.

"I have enough on my mind at the moment to not do things like that"

Kara led Eiko out of the Infirmary and headed towards the nearest bathroom. "I already, said I was sorry about that and now that we're alone. I will ask you this one more time how, did you come across the emblem on your necklace who gave it to you" Kara asked.

She spotted the bathrooms off in the distance and led Eiko to them. When they reached them Kara stopped and turned around this time using the ring to scan Eiko once more. "The girl's room is right here" Kara stated.

Kara's poke at Chanki was met with reprieve.

"Defective tools get the stick!"

The mark on Kara's neck burnt like crazy now.

"Talk back again and I won't be so merciful."

Kara asked Eiko once more about the Emblem on her necklace as they walked around the school.

"I already told you. It's my identification tag so people know if I died in combat." Eiko repeated once more. She looked a little uncomfortable but that was more than likely down to her current pressing engagement. "I got given it when I was conscripted to the Military after I passed basic training. It only looks different because I personalised it when I reached my current Rank."

"Right, thanks. I'll be right back." Eiko quickly informed Kara after she was led to the toilets. She quickly hurried into them without a second thought. She wasn't embarrassed at all at her obvious discomfort.

As Eiko was heading in, Kara used the ring once more on her. All she got was the same information back as was shown earlier, just with the capacity meter being at 82%, while also having a little red exclamation mark next to it in a warning sign. Another thing she got was a little thought bubble, which wasn't there before. Maybe her ring had improved its capabilities after her encounter with the Clockwork Reaper, or she was just getting more used to it. The thought bubble appeared to have been written from Eiko's perspective and showed her current surface thoughts.

'Guess I was a little too obvious in it all. Whatever. At least I'm here now without incident, thankfully'

'Why's she so curious about a simple trinket just because it looks like her sigil? She's seriously pushing that whole "you look like someone I know" ploy.'

'Maybe I ought to silence her before she gets too curious? It'll endanger my Mission if she's in on what's going on.'

'Need to get my weapons back. Then I can show her!'

Kara had a feeling she was going to have what she did to Chanki come. Back and bite her in the ass and she was sure right about that. Suddenly the mark on her back started burning like crazy this made Kara scream in pain. As she dropped to her knees she tried to fight through the pain yet couldn't however it soon left after a few minutes and Kara slowly got back to her feet.

"That was nothing important" Kara told Eiko about her screaming like she just did.

"Then I ask this now, you mentioned before we were not bonded yet. During my battle with the 'Clockwork Reaper' so, then let's bond now?"

Again Eiko mentioned about the necklace and how she had gotten it. For it was the same thing she had said earlier this started to make her mad. "I don't know what sort of game you're playing but I don't believe you" Kara told her before she walked into the bathroom.

She soon used the ring on Eiko and noticed a thought bubble. Which she had not noticed before it appeared she was now hearing Eiko talking to someone. Whoever that was Kara didn't know so, she decided to listen in.

Kara randomly screamed in pain and brushed it off like it was nothing. Eiko wasn't buying it, but she decided to go along with it anyway.

"Are you certain that's what you want, tool? There's no going back once the bond is in place unless I break it or you die. What gives you the right to demand something of a being of greater power than yourself? Are you not already bound to another like me?"

Chanki knew of Beltran from earlier encounters. He could overwrite the bond but not without attracting Beltran's attention.

Kara randomly started accusing Eiko of lying.

"Just shut up already! I already told you the truth!" Eiko angrily countered before ditching Kara to head into the toilets.

Kara continued to monitor Eiko's mental notes to herself.

'Just what's her problem?! She's so stupidly persistent and dense! I already told her everything I'm willing to impart on her yet she still tries to get more out of me.'

'She just doesn't know when to give up. Maybe I ought to teach her some respect.'

'She did save my life, but not even a life debt can break my silence.'

'These toilets are pretty small. And they're so dirty.'

'Got to get my weapons back somehow. That Kiki girl's sure to have the keys. I could easily take her without the need of my weapons. Maybe I should start there?'

'Wait, bad idea. That General they answer to sure is a powerful one. I couldn't take him. He's sure to be guarding the little idiots under his watch. Why he even took. them on, I'll never know.'

'Just need to wait until the General heads back to base...'

Kara was about to speak to Chanki, about bonding with him. This made her feel now uncertain, as when he mentioned about being bond to another she had forgotten about Beltran. As for too many thing were going on in her mind that she never thought about it.

"Yes, I'm bond to another"

Kara didn't saying anything else, for fear of having him harm her again. So, instead moments later she asked something else.

"Have you decided on what the first thing for me to do is?"

Moments later another voice soon, spoke up. "What is this I hear about bonding with another, your already bonded with me!" Beltran roared. For he was clearly angry over such a thing taking place behind his back.

"Plus, my master Tzeentch wouldn't approve for he has taken an interest in you young Kara"

Kara was now at the mercy of two powerful Daemon Lords. So, deciding to ignore them for now she went on to listen to Eiko's talk. She mentioned various things and said something about her which clearly meant Haley. Then going on about showing her if she got her weapons back. As she listened more it appeared Eiko would try something out.

"Tap, tap, tap" Kara knocked in Kiki's Mind.

If she responded Kara sent her the following.

"Eiko appears to be talking with someone else in her mind I not know whom that person is. But I now know for a fact that the signal was given to her by Haley, She and whoever she is talking too might be up something once Eiko got her weapons back. Also she wants to do me harm it won't take place until after your uncle leaves for home"

Kara remembered her pact with her current Bound Master and quickly pushed aside the idea of breaking that bond for another.

"The first thing I want you to do is to scope out that Eiko girl. She knows more than she's letting on about several things. Don't trust her. Try to get on her good side and then leech the information from her. When that's all done, just kill her. That way, nobody will be none the wiser about her leaking important information."

Kara went to warn Kiki of Eiko's apparent 'plotting'.

"Are you sure she's not just talking to herself? She didn't appear to bear any other powers than what she told us. Even Uncle can attest to that. Even so, I see where you're coming from. Why do you think I took the weapons off of her? Anyway, that could just be a popular store brand design which just happens to look like the crip-, I mean, Haley's, emblem. Just be careful."

Moments later, Eiko came out of the toilets looking a little better than she was before.

"Lost in thought?" Eiko asked Kara, whom appeared to be looking a little absent-minded. "I'd like to get some food but I didn't bring any money with me. Got some change you could spare? You look like an affluent girl if those construction tools on the sides of your head are anything to go by."

Eiko was probably referring to Kara's 'drill' hairstyle.

Kara listened as Chanki told her what to do with Eiko. When he mentioned about killing her this nearly made her speak out. Yet there wasn't anything she could do about it, having given herself to him she had to act on it.

"Okay, I will do as you request"

Soon Kiki spoke again.

"Well, I tried the ring on her again before she went into the restroom, This time I was given a thought bubble which wasn't there before, About that I'm not so, sure she could or couldn't be and I think it would be good to let Ryu know, as if I'm not there he can take care of her"

Kara didn't tell Kiki about Chanki's chat with her.

Soon Eiko, arrived back out and seemed to want to get some food. "Just trying to put everything you've told us too some more thought" Kara says. She leaves it at that "yeah, I've got some money" she mentioned for Eiko to follow her she started to lead her towards the lunch room. She she did so, Kara closed her eyes using the wind she tried to locate the Sera's magical patterns then opened her eyes.

"So, what do you like to do for fun?" Kara asked.

"Good. Do not fail me."

"Maybe the thought bubble was there originally but you just never got to see it? Or, perhaps, you've gotten more accustomed to the powers the ring imparts? I don't really know. I'll let him know when I next see him, though I don't think he'll think twice about taking her out, even if she wasn't really plotting anything too bad. He's...kind of hard to control."

"Don't think about it too hard. Just take it as it comes. It's a lot to take in all at once." Eiko answered. "That's good."

Kara began to lead Eiko to the Canteen and, while doing so, tried to trace the Sera girls. Only one response was in the vicinity, and that was back in the infirmary but it was quickly leaving there and heading off towards the courtyard.

General chit-chat went on between Eiko and Kara.

"We don't have time for recreational activities. We've got to focus all out efforts on the task at hand." Eiko simply explained. "If we spent a lot of time slacking off them we'd stand no chance against the enemy forces."

Chanki seemed to now stop talking with Kara which was nice to know. Yet Beltran said one last thing before going silent.

"If you ever go behind my back again like this Kara I will kill you!"

Beltran then left her to her own thoughts before Kiki interrupted her.

"Maybe, maybe not I've got a lot on my mind right now, So, I'm going to go silent for a bit I'll contact you later"

"I'll do that, it's just as of late a lot of things have happened to me some good and some bad" Kara went on to say. She soon led Eiko to the Canteen which the girls came to a set of double doors. Right then she noticed that she was able to trance one of the Sera girls. They seemed to be back at the infirmary could they have heard everything that went on inside? As Kara opened the door she closed her eyes and tried to find out which Sera girl it was who might have spied on them?

"Are things really that bad?" Kara asked.

She walked through the door with Eiko where they entered into a large room filled with the noise. Of many students chatting and eating and going about their own business. She walked to the line and waited there with Eiko.

"Is there anything that you'd like to eat our school has a wide amount of various foods, That you can pick out and try out if you like?" Kara explained.

She then contacted Kiki.

"Sorry, about entering without a knock but, we may of had a spy listening in on us. I tried to locate the Seras and noticed one was in the Infirmary and just left. If they were in there the whole time they could have heard everything"

School Roof

Atop the roof of the school, Yukina was busy eating her lunch along with reviewing. A set of notes these notes were a detailed layout of the Sera Manor. She was studying this because in just a few hours time Yukina along with Marici Ravenclaw would attack, And eliminate the Sera pests once and for all this was something Yukina was looking forward too. Why, because she was looking to pay Lilly back for their disastrous match a while ago along with the fact. That she just plane didn't like Lilly thinking she was nothing more the a pompous bitch.

She had been keeping in contact with Marici, Which she fully didn't trust there was just something about the girl Yukina didn't like or fully understand. However she would need to put these things behind her once the attack took place at half 3. As was Kale's orders and he wanted them to leave nothing left standing.

Kara tried to trace the exact Sera girl who was in the Infirmary, only to find that the signal was now unable to be detected. Perhaps they had picked up on the attempted sensing?

"Does the term 'War Zone' mean nothing to you?" Eiko asked, shocked at Kara's apparent lack of understanding. "We're outnumbered, severely out gunned and also very much lacking in any real training aside from skirmishes."

Kara and Eiko entered the Canteen, which was as bustling as one would expect of the place.

"I'd like to have a look around first before I decide." Eiko replied as she hurried over to check the menus. "Any real budget I should stick by?" She called back to Kara.

Kara, seemingly paranoid now, quickly contacted Kiki once more, ignoring the little agreement they had. By the clarity of the reply, she was probably in the same room right now.

"You seriously are jumping at shadows. They went in after we had left. I even passed them on the way out. It was the mu-...I mean, the quiet twin. She had a few grazes, scratches and bruises on her. She probably got into a playground fight or something. She also had a little bottle of Throat medicine with her as well. She wasn't really looking where she was going so she bumped into Uncle. He was fine with it, though. When she saw me she practically went running for cover. Anyway, if she, somehow, was listening in, she would probably not even know what we were talking about. Even I can't understand it and I was there. Just calm down a little. You're too high strung."

Kara when she tried to find out which girl it was. She wasn't able to then sense them this made this more of a mess for her. She didn't like how this girl was hiding from her she clenched her fist until it hurt and turned back to Eiko.

"I understand what the term means" Kara replied in a not so, happy tone of voice. Then hearing how much things were not so, good for her and her team she softened up slightly.

"Go, ahead and look around if you wish as for budget just don't try and get everything on the menu" Kara told her.

The way things were going with her it was anything good. When Kiki told her who it was this just made this worse it had been Holly who had been there. Yet when Kara heard Holly had what seemed like gotten into a fight with someone. This made her more angry, who could she have been fighting with, what was going on with all three girls. She didn't say anything back to Kiki and just went quiet.

As the line moved ahead Kara thought of asking Chanki for help. In what was going on with the girl's but he'd just play his little games. So that was out of the question she then thought of Beltran but he was still mad at her for the stunt she pulled. Once more clenching her fist in anger Kara gave up on trying to find out what else was happening. Yet in her heightened state of emotion if Eiko did anything to upset her she might just go off on her.

School Roof

She was now busy eating her turkey sandwich. Getting up Yukina put away the notes into her book bag and walked to the edge of the roof which was surrounded. By a wide fence looking out over the school grounds she just stared off at the passing day.

Kara was familiar with the term used, but she didn't sound too happy when admitting that. For whatever reason, Eiko didn't really want to push that point. The budget she was given was 'not everything on the menu', which wasn't very clear either.

After dithering for some time on what to choose, Eiko went for the very basics of lunch, balancing mostly sweets with some savory options. Drinks were plentiful to choose from, but she stuck with the very basics of beverages as well. Living a military lifestyle made someone have very few wants. Kara was busy mulling stuff over for whatever reason so Eiko decided to grab her attention so the food could be purchased and started on.

"Thinking in the middle of a Canteen won't do you any good, you're holding the line up." Eiko called to Kara. "Hurry over here, already."

"Stop ordering me around!" Kara finally snapped.

Once Eiko, tried to get her attention she finally moved forward in the line and got herself. A basic meal of a meat hamburger and some beverages. Once she paid for both of their meals she went over and sat down near Eiko.

"Sorry, I just have many things on my mind again" Kara says.

As she started to eat her lunch she wondered what she could talk to Eiko. About nothing at the moment came to mind until after she finished eating. "How, long have you been fighting against the tyrant you mentioned?" Kara asked.

All of a sudden, Kara began to shout at Eiko for seemingly no reason other than not taking the joke the right way. She was about to answer back when she realised that wouldn't do her any good at present. It was too much of an open area with lots of potential witnesses to allow anything like that to happen. If she wanted to blend in as much as possible, she'd have to control her emotions well.

"No need to bite my head off." Eiko answered after some thought.

After the little show was over, Eiko and Kara were finally seated at an empty table. Of course, some of the patrons were eyeing them up a little after the earlier outburst. Eventually, Kara gave a reason behind her outburst.

"If thinking does that to you, maybe you shouldn't do it too often." Eiko suggested as a slight joke.

Both girls ate their lunch in near silence after that, until Kara asked about Eiko's background again.

"I've been conscripted since I was old enough to hold a weapon." Eiko answered vaguely. "This tyrant came into power a good few years before I was even born."

Kara wasn't in the mood for any sort of jokes at the moment. Seeing as how some of the other students were indeed eyeing them. She just ignored it and went about drinking her drink as Eiko spoke about fighting the tyrant for most of her life.

"You say you've been fighting against the tyrant for a long time. Yet how come it wasn't until today that my 'General' other Cadet and myself just heard about it. When and where was all this happening as I'm sure someone might have noticed something before today?"

Setting her drink down Kara thought of using the ring. To check just what Eiko's current mood was but thought against it when she asked another question.

"Have you ever see this tyrant up close?" Kara asked.

More questions, more vague answers. It was pretty pointless trying to probe further.

"Maybe it's been covered up by the media pretty well? No country would ever want to have themselves shown as a weak country with so many other parties vying for power." Eiko answered in her usual manner. "I have only seen them a few times but, due to how classified this information is, I can't impart that on you."

All these questions were really starting to annoy Eiko.

"Why are you so curious about all this? Don't you have your own problems to sort out?"

Kara listened as Eiko explained things she did have a point. Yet she was back to playing her own games again and not revealing everything. She could tell that Eiko was getting annoyed and this pleased her.

"Because, what you have told me and the others is fairly interesting and I'd like to know more. Sure I have my own problems to sort out and you just happen to be one of them"

Kara decided to mention something and see how Eiko would respond.

"So, what was this thing you planned on showing me?"

Kara was really pushing to get as much out of Eiko as possible, but she still wasn't playing along.

"Any more is classified information. If I told anyone it, either I'd have to die, for them, and I don't really like the former. Just how much is your life worth, I wonder? If it worth more than just a few tidbits of information about a problem which doesn't even concern you?" Eiko challenged Kara.

Kara suddenly threw a completely unrelated statement out.

"I never mentioned anything about showing anyone anything." Eiko answered, looking slightly bemused. "Have you fried your brain with all that thinking?"

Eiko now was trying to get under Kara's skin but she wasn't going to play her game.

"Ah, so if I'm to learn too much information I'd have to die, as you just put it. My life if worth more than you known little girl, you say this problem doesn't concern me it bloody well does!: Kara snapped.

More of the students turned her way and were now watching and waiting. Just to see what would happen next.

Eiko, now seemed to be playing the confused game.

"Or, what about trying to get you weapons back, maybe trying to do my friend some harm. Or trying to show me some respect!" Kara snapped again.

Despite Kara's clear anger, Eiko remained as calm as she was before.

"Blame the brass, not me. I'm nothing but a tool used to mete out their destruction. The job pays well, that's about it." Eiko calmly answered. "How, exactly, does this concern you?"

Kara was not buying the supposedly feigned innocence displayed by Eiko.

"I honestly have no idea what you're talking about. Are you sure you're not just using me to unload stress relating to your break-up with you totally-not-of-legal-age girlfriend? Have you tried to talk it out with the Sera girls? Or are they still bent on you doing to them what you're more than likely about to do to me? You haven't got a chance."

Eiko wanted to know just how this whole thing concerned her.

"I recently saw something, involving two friends of mine. While I don't know if what you've told me already has anything to do with what I've seen. I want to stop it from happening with my own two hands"

Eiko thought she was unloading her stress against her. After everything that had happened between her and the Sera's. While part of it was true another part of it was that she knew what Eiko was planning and hiding.

"Just leave me alone" Kara finally said.

She got up off her chair and walked away from Eiko, clearly wanting to be alone. She thought about going and doing just want Eiko mentioned in talking with the girl's. So, Kara headed towards the last place she had sensed Holly running to and that being the courtyard.

"What makes you think what you saw had any connection to what I'm talking about? What grounds do you have to go off?" Eiko questioned again.

Eventually, Kara decided to ditch this seemingly pointless argument and head off to seek answers elsewhere. Eiko remained in the Canteen with a content smile on her face. Phase 1 has taken effect.

Kara headed off towards the courtyard to attempt to talk things out with the Sera sisters. Whether this was a good idea was yet to be discovered. The Sisters were, indeed, in the courtyard eating their lunch. Strangely, Haley was without her crutches and didn't seem to be having any trouble standing up and moving around. All that remained of her previous injury was a slight limp while trying to move fast. Holly looked just like Kiki had said she did. She had bruises nearly all the way up her arms and some scratches on her legs. However, she didn't seem to be paying them much mind. Eventually, Lilly noticed that someone was watching her and her sisters and instantly went into attack mode. Her weapons were yet to be drawn but she was clearly prepared for a fight.

"Look who comes skulking back." Lilly greeted Kara with a condescending tone. "Come to finish the job you started yesterday?"

Holly instantly hid behind Lilly and Haley took her place by Lilly's side.

Kara ignored Eiko's question not even wanting to talk with Eiko further. If she did plan on harming Kiki she would know right then and there. She soon arrived in the courtyard and spotted the three girls. She saw Holly was just like what Kiki had told her and was surprised to see Haley was looking much better than she had been.

"Lilly, I'm not in the mood okay"

She looked to Holly.

"What happened to her?" Kara asked.

She then looked at Haley.

"Hi"

"You seemed more than raring to kill us all yesterday. Too much of a coward to go through with your plan?" Lilly retaliated. "Why would you care what happened to someone you actively tried to kill?! Scared someone might take that sick enjoyment away from you?"

Haley didn't answer, she just nodded back to Kara.

There were a few things of note which were different with the girls, aside from the obvious. Haley now had a black charm bracelet on her right wrist with her Heart charm as the decor attachment. However, it was only half of it with a clear separation mark where another side might fit. Perhaps Eiko's could link to this? Not likely. It's a completely different accessory after all. Holly had a matching charm bracelet on her left wrist, except it was with her own white heart motif. Judging by the separation marks, both sides would definitely fit together. On the backs of both charms was blank but the edges determined that they'd also fit into something via their rear and not just their sides. This mystery was cleared up when the final piece of the collection was shown around Lilly's neck. She had a heart shaped necklace on with the center of the necklace being indented, like something would fit into their. By the shape of the indent and the decoration of the outer border of it, both Holly and Haley's heart charms on their bracelets would fit into this necklace, making one complete item to signify their unbreakable bond.

"If you've no better reason to be here, just get out of my sight and stay away from my Sisters." Lilly ordered Kara. "If you so much as look at them without my permission, I won't hold back."

Kara ignored everything Lilly had to say to her and looked towards Holly.

'I'm not sure if you will ever forgive me for what I tried to do. Or even if you will ever truly understand me I will admit that the Darkness within me is apart of me and always has been. Maybe one day you will see and learn the truth of everything about me one day. So, I'm sorry for trying to kill you take it however you like"

She finally spoke to Lilly just for a moment.

"Because, I want to know who did those things to her you?" Kara asked.

She noticed how the girl's seemed different than before. She saw Haley was wearing a black charm bracelet and Holly seemed to have a matching one as well. Even Lilly had something around her neck what all this meant she wasn't sure. She finally turned to Haley and asked her two questions.

"There has been something on my mind as of late and I wonder like to know the truth. Did something intimate happen between the two of us. Back in the courtroom when Kiki mentioned I did something intimate with you or Holly was that person you?" Kara asked.

She was silent to let Haley know it all in.

"Second, while I don't know what you truly think of me at this time. You may wish to kill me for harming Holly or trying too I just hope that one day like her you will come to understand the truth about me"

Kara did next might have angered Lilly more but she did it because Haley. Still meant something to her she walked over and gave Haley a small hug. She held her for a few moments and let go and turned once more to Lilly.

"Some parting advice, there's a girl by the name of Eiko who has a emblem matching Haley's maybe you should hit her up with some questions she's in the Lunchroom" Kara told her.

She waited for Haley's reply to her question and would then leave. In the meantime Kara decided to use the ring on Haley to see what she what her mood was.

Kara just ignored everything thrown at her and tried to talk things out, surprisingly.

Holly just stayed behind Lilly, not wanting to look at the beast which she grew to trust, only to have that trust shattered as death was imminent. She couldn't look upon Kara anymore, and her Mood of 'Terrified' added to that.

Kara then accused Lilly of abusing Holly. This was a step too far. Her weapon appeared in her hand and she thrust it in Kara's direction as a warning. The blade was still a good few centimeters away from Kara. The rest of the courtyard patrons began to quickly head to the nearest safe place upon the appearance of a weapon. School authorities would more than likely pick this up soon.

"You take that back, bitch! I'm not a lecherous inbred like you! I would never harm either of them!" Lilly angrily shouted back, causing Holly to hide behind her even more. "Just go and fuck your own Sister instead of mine, you sick fuck!"

As Kara looked upon Holly, she couldn't blame her for feeling the way she did. She had been in those types of moments before with her father. She didn't know if she could ever fix things with Holly but she did remember what Charon had told her. That there always was a chance things maybe one day could get repaired.

Lilly seemed to take, what she had said about harming Holly. Then responded by drawing her weapon and pointing it at her. She could see the school patrons running for cover, yet with what Lilly said next did get a rise out of Kara.

"Then, what happened to her, why is she all bruised like this did Chanki do this instead of you what the fuck happened to her!" Kara countered. She was clearly angry herself now everything that happened just recently with Eiko. Then everything with the Sera's the day before, was now starting to show itself in Kara's tone and how she was acting as Kara was shaking. She didn't like how people were hiding things from her even with them having their reasons for doing so. She just couldn't take it anymore and with her hand slapped away Lilly's blade to the side with a gust of wind.

"Stop, hiding stuff from me, stop hiding stuff from me!" Kara yelled at her.

Yet, two things happened next. Lilly mentioned something about sleeping with her sister. Hearing this seemed to make things more clearer. It all had been true like Kiki had mentioned and Lilly just proved a point. The next thing that was keeping Kara from going off on Lilly was, what she had seen in the vision yesterday. Could this have been the moment where she had shown, Haley what the power of Darkness could truly do. Not knowing if that was the case or not Kara just kept on shaking.

Not far from where the interaction between Kara and Lilly. Was taking place Beltran sat upon a tree branch watching everything take place with keen interest, While he had left Kara alone in talking to her he however decided to spy on her. Just to see what was going on with her and if Chanki would try any of his games again.

Kara began shouting abuse back at Lilly, who seemed to be quite happy with the response, hidden behind her anger, that is.

"How the hell should I know?! She can't exactly talk to me now, can she?!" Lilly retaliated. "Why the fuck should I tell you everything? Just so you can fuck everything over once more, like you're so great at doing?! Grow the hell up, you damn kid! Quit ruining my life!"

Kara attempted to knock Lilly's blade to the side with wind magic, only to find that her sword sparked into flames, causing the convection current to send the wind upwards instead of knocking the blade. Her sword continued burning.

"If you wanna fight, then quit being such a damn coward and come at me!" Lilly challenged Kara. "Scared you'll lose? Scared that your little bit of voodoo magic can't save you? Just fuck off back to that hovel you call a home and let your Father make the world a better place by killing you!"

Lilly responded back it kind with taunts of her own.

"Ruining your life your life was already a piece of shit before I entered into it. Your nothing but a spoiled brat who always has to have her way. I'm surprised they haven't locked you up yet for being a complete basket case and lusting after your own sisters" Kara countered.

Her wind only seemed to create flames, that formed on Lilly's sword. This time however instead of wind dark magic began to form around Kara's hands.

"Coward, did your slut of a mom write that one for you!" Kara taunted. Lilly seemed too want a fight and what better way for Kara to let off some steam was to agree to it. "Your on, here and now, I'll make you eat those words, unless your too much of a chicken and will run home to mommy" Kara added.

"Pot calling the kettle black, that is!" Lilly retaliated. "You're the sick perv who sucked Haley off, and you even went as far as to poison her mind to get her to do it back! I only want to protect them!"

Kara was all for a fight, and she was tapping into the very power which sparked this dispute.

"Revenge time!" Lilly agreed with a grin. "Can you take all three of us at once?! I think not. You can't even control that putrid magic! What makes you think you could win against those with near perfect control?"

Sparks were definitely flying, and soon the Officials came to funnel this raging inferno of anger and hatred into a suitable environment.

"Shut up, shut up, shut UP!" Kara roared. She very nearly lunged at Lilly yet held herself back for the time being. "Are you sad that it wasn't you, I've seen the sick and twisted crap in your mind. I've seen the way you look at your sisters, do you secretly get yourself off by stealing their underwear?"

The very fight was soon about to happen.

"This, has nothing to do with them this is between you and me, and I can control this far better than you and that worthless magic you call fire" Kara was a little surprised when Lilly mentioned they had near perfect control yet she didn't let it show. She was about too say something back when the Officals came running into the open.

"Hold it, hold it there you two this isn't the time and place for your little skirmish. If you want to fight that badly move it over to the school's arena" One of them told the pair.

Kara powered down, "Then that's where I'll be don't chicken out bitch" Kara hissed. In one last action Kara sent a blast of wind to blow up Lilly's skirt to flash the crowd before jogging off towards the school's arena. She arrived there with a few moments to spare lunch was nearly over but she didn't care. As Kara walked inside the arena and made her way to the main grounds she knew she'd be looking forward to this.

Kara's further probing was not met with rebuke yet as the Officials cleared them out of the area, leaving Lilly and the Twins to prepare for their grudge-match. She wanted an audience to display Kara's sick likes, twisted magic and her eventual downfall to, so she rallied up the rest of the students and got a nice gathering for the audience of the fight. Plus, the panty flash was enough to get the girls angry at Kara. That was just a new low of perverseness.

Once a crowd had been gathered, Lilly and the twins headed to the School Arena.

Eiko was secretly watching from the windows at the events going on. Phase two was now in effect. Hopefully, Kara won't screw this over.

*tap tap tap*

"Bad time to talk? I heard that you'll soon be fighting the Sera sisters. This some kind of make-up match or something? I thought your goal was to get along with them, not work against them? Anyway, I've learnt a little more about your ring and know that we can channel the power so it does not leave a noticeable signature. If you want assistance in this match, don't hesitate to ask me for back-up. I can offer as much as I did in the fight with the Clockwork Reaper. Do you want my help?"

As Kara waited on the girl's to show up. She knew she didn't want to fight against Holly ot Haley. This was between just her and Lilly after all it always had been. And she wasn't in the mood to play games however Kiki soon entered her mind wanting to chat,

"A little, this match is a bit of revenge we haven't made up and right now. I don't care if we ever will I'm just tired of being blamed for everything. Well, that's nice to know I don't want them finding out what the ring can do, honsetly I could use some help in this seeing as how I have to fight all three now"

Soon, the Sera's arrived into the arena and walked up to where Kara was waiting. The crowd Lilly had gathered took their seats and waited for the match to begin. Soon, all four girls were teleported to a vast open grassy plain. There was no trees to hide behind at all or really anything to use for cover. No rocks or hills or anything of the sort just vast open space. Where one could run around freely. However the arena was only about the length of about four acres which gave plenty of space. One could also fly around the arena but the top of it was 15 feet high which wasn't really that much of a advantage to anyone as they'd need to watch out and not bump into the roof.

A voice soon came over the loud speakers.

"The match between Kara Ravenclaw and the Sera sisters is soon to begin the match will last 5 minutes. Each girl will have 20 shield points and once used up they will be teleported out of the arena. We only ask that this match be handled fairly by both sides. With no trying to kill each other of dirty tricks etc" The offical said.

"Well, Lilly I hope you your far stronger than the last time we truly fought" Kara said. As she transformed into her battle outfit.

"Advice or combat help? I can do either. I'm not much of a fighter but I can really help to make you even more powerful if given the right amount of time. They'll probably be matching pace with the quiet twin so they won't be that tough."

After all girls were sent into the arena, Kara began by changing into her battle outfit.

"No dirty tricks? Looks like you won't be able to cheat your way through this one." Lilly taunted Kara. "I'm far stronger than I ever have been before, and so are my Sisters. You won't even be worth the effort."

Lilly and the twins donned their magic-made battle outfits after the announcement was made.

"I'll be merciful and let you try your best to win. Make this fun, at least, and not a bore-fest like your bout with Holly." Lilly taunted Kara.

"Be careful. While they may look the same, I can tell that something's going on with Lilly and Haley's aura. Stay cautious and watch out for any misdirection. Try to take out the support first, though that may not be easy."

Kara remained where she was looking at each of the three girls. She had her own mind thinking about random things. Yet when Kiki spoke again Kara tried to think of what the best to take with Kiki's offer.

"Both if you can, how much time would you need to work your magic? I don't know Haley was injured last I saw so, I don't know how she will play out. Holly on the other hand is the same while she looks hurt, she may try something. Lilly may go all out against me as this is more of her hatred against me than anything else"

The three girl's transformed and Lilly tried to taunt her again.

"Is that the best you can come up with, make sure you don't embarrass yourself. Again like you did against the thunder beasts you coward" Kara taunted back.

She took this moment to look at Haley.

"Do, you hate me as much as Lilly does, if this truly what you want?" Kara asked.

Kiki mentioned something seemed off with Lilly and Haley. Then to try and take Holly out of the match which was easier said than done.

"Would, you know what that is, that's easier said then done. I don't know how she will handle this fight if I can take her out. Then things might be easier as I can focus on Lilly, as I don't want to harm Haley, damn it why do I have to keep thinking about her why!"

Kara then went on to follow Kiki's advice, she started to use her ring on both. Lilly and Haley to see if she could pick up on what Kiki had told her. Soon a bell rang in the background and Kara went to start the battle off. As she looked at the others she turned her attention towards Holly.

"Leeching" Kara cast, this spell allows the caster to leech energy from the shadow of another being. That shadow being Holly's if it worked then Holly's strength would slowly start to drain until she was too tired and unable to battle.

As she waited for the others to make their moves Kara contacted Kiki. In a moment of free time as for several moments she thought about Eiko.

"Would you by any chance know where Eiko is right now, I left her alone in the Lunch room and don't know where she may have run off too."

"Just give me a few seconds and keep me guarded. I can't aide you if I'm being attacked."

Kara wanted Kiki to enter the fight as well as a back-up unit. This request was allowed to even to previous 3v1 out a bit. Kiki was soon teleported into the arena and she drew her weapon, turning it into a staff which was nearly as tall as her. The usual decoration of floral patterns was on it and it was topped with the crest of House Estelle, a blooming rose. The three opponents were clearly not impressed with the fact that Kara was now allied with 'the enemy' in their opinion.

"So, you go to whoever beats you? What a weakling." Lilly retaliated. "More fun for us. We can beat both of you easily!"

Haley was torn between her admiration for Kara, and her family bond with Lilly.

"I don't want any of this. I want us to all be together once more." Haley answered quietly. "But...you're too dangerous right now. We can't- "

"You don't get a say in this!" Lilly scolded Haley. "You do as I say!"

Lilly seemed to be controlling the both of them with an iron fist. Haley just kept quiet after that.

"Give me a little while and I can. Who do you want me to focus first?"

The ring gave no results as a quick once-over. Seems like it needs to be focused for anything worthwhile to be given in a situation like this.

Kara cast something on Holly.

The spell hit Holly and she began to feel weaker until she cast something on herself.

A warm white light engulfed Holly a little while after the spell took effect and she began to feel her strength come back somewhat.

"Last I saw her she was heading out of the Canteen a little while after you left. I think she was heading to the Courtyard? However, she's in the audience right about now. I can just about see her."

Kiki began to channel something in the direction of Lilly. It looked like a faint, wispy line of smoke.

Holly appeared to be the only one who could see this. She looked like she was preparing to do something in response.

After the bell rang, Lilly lunged straight towards Kiki. She would be nearly on top of her soon. Haley took Lilly's lead and took off with her wings. She got a little closer than Lilly did before she created an ethereal blade and threw it in Kiki's direction.

Haley was a little overzealous with her throw and ended up knocking herself off balance a little, causing the blade to be thrown into the ground a little bit away from Kiki.

"Wait keep, you guarded what do you mean?"

Kara was clearly confused she wasn't sure just what Kiki meant. A few seconds later Kiki was teleported into the arena Kara had thought she would have just been helping her like before not actually having to be in battle with her. She saw that Kiki formed a staff and looked back at the others who seemed rather mad that. Kara had now allied herself with Kiki Lilly was the first one to speak.

"She, didn't beat me and she's more of a friend to me than you ever were" Kara shouted back. She looked back at Kiki for a moment and moved towards her. "I'd rather see you lying here a broken mess on the floor"

She turned to look at Haley her attitude seemed to soften. A little as she looked at her old friend and heard her speak.

"I want to be back with you to I miss being with you" Kara says. Soon Lilly iinterrupted what Haley had said and Kara turned her attention back to her. "She, gets a say in this, she gets a say in this!" Kara screamed at her.

The shifting of emotions running through Kara's head. Wasn't doing her any good she kept this hidden from Kiki. Once more she looked at Haley "Do, you really believe that I'm dangerous?" Kara asked.

Kiki spoke to her once more.

"Focus on Lilly for right now"

Having used the ring to scan both Lilly and Haley she got nothing. Back on this she tried the ring once more this time on Lilly who she told Kiki to focus on as she seemed to Kara. The most dangerous in the battle so far.

She looked to Holly who she had cast a spell on Holly seemed to get weaker. Yet she then cast something on herself as a warm white engulfed the girl. This didn't make Kara feel any better she knew what Holly could do in battle. Haley was the one she didn't know much about and she wanted to avoid harming her.

Kiki spoke once more about Eiko how she had headed towards the courtyard at first. Then seemed to now be in the crowd watching them.

"Damn it what's she doing here?"

Still looking at Holly she noticed she seemed to be getting ready to do something. She couldn't let Holly cast a spell as she knew once she got going and started casting stuff it would. Be hard for Kara and Kiki to do anything against her or the others. She needed to by Kiki time and herself some as well yet she then noticed both Lilly and Haley make their moves against Kiki. As they came towards her Haley tried to attack Kiki yet missed with her blade. Lilly however was soon to be upon Kiki. Torn between wanting to attack Holly and save Kiki Kara decided on saving Kiki and turned her attention away from Holly.

"Fresh Wolf" Kara cast by creating a gust of wind, shaped like two white wolves to attack the enemy. She sent the two wolves heads straight at Lilly she aimed both her attacks at both of Lilly's legs hoping that if she could take them out or injure them. It would make Lilly's chances of getting to Kiki harder than before.

"Would it be okay if I cast spells on you to help out with this battle to make it. Harder for them to do you any sort of harm?"

Haley had no answer for Kara's pre-battle question as she was under silence from Lilly.

"Got it."

Holly began to cast something shortly after she noticed the line connecting Kiki to Lilly.

Holly had a bit of a hard time stopping the spell but, eventually, the wispy line of white smoke dissipated. Kiki gasped in shock as she noticed the spell failing.

"Damn it! She can see it?! Sorry, I'll try again in a bit. We need to stop her from interrupting my spells. Thankfully, I got something before it got stopped."

As her scanning was stopped, Kiki turned her attention towards Kara and her defense. She clasped her hands together, turned her head downwards and closed her eyes, like she was in silent prayer. Shortly after that, a spectral shield appeared in front of Kara. It appeared to answer to Kara's commands as well as Kiki's.

"Any help is good help. Just make sure you're not too focused on supporting. That's my role."

Kara blast forth a spell towards Lilly and aimed it at her legs. Knowing where the attack was aimed, due to the direction the wolves were charging in, gave Lilly a slightly better chance to avoid them.

Lilly managed to jump to the side just before the wolves reached her legs, then she continued her pursuit and aimed a charged attack at Kiki's chest.

Sensing that an attack was imminent, Kiki attempted to dodge the attack.

Kiki tried to quickly jump to the side but ended up falling over and landing on the floor. She dodged the attack, but was now prone for further assault until she had a chance to recover.

It was now Haley's turn to try and make up for her previous blunder with the throwing Sword. She quickly swooped in and tired to perform a dive attack onto Kiki, who was now prone. She placed both of her swords into a spear-head like shape and rapidly accelerated downwards.

With only small difficulty, Haley managed to be able to position herself for the descent she needed for this attack.

Haley's aim was a little off for the attack and she ended up hurtling towards the floor.

Haley couldn't correct her flight in time and ended up thrusting towards the ground. Thankfully, she hadn't impaled her swords that far so she was able to remove them shortly after landing. She was quite annoyed at her miscalculations. She must be letting her excitement take over.

Not hearing anything from Haley further built up Kara's anger towards Lilly. It just made her want to harm Lilly more to teach her a lesson. Kiki seemed to then agree with who she would keep her attention on for now as Holly cast her spell. She looked over and saw as Holly was able to make Kiki's spell go away this wasn't making things good.

"Holly, can see that type of stuff it makes her much harder to deal with. Do, you have anything you can use to interrupt her attacks?"

She next returned her attention to Lilly where she was able to only get. A small amount of information it wasn't really much to go on. Soon she noticed a spectral shield appear in front of her and saw Kiki had cast the spell. She was thankful for this and decided to return the favor as seeing as how Lilly was able to dodge her attack. Only to move quickly once more towards Kiki who was able to dodge the attack yet fell to the floor. Where Haley tried to attack her yet missed out.

"This should help you out a bit Mist Body!"

Kara cast a spell on Kiki where the user transform her body into mist that can move around freely at high speed and teleport. While in this state, all physical and Magical attacks are negated. As she looked back at the others. She needed to try something out she switched her attention over to Holly and knew what her next attack would be. She then once more looked over at Haley again and decided to try another means of getting into contact with the girl. This also made her think of her last battle with Haley and would wonder if she would want her to do that to her again.

"Remember our last battle with each other when we all fought together. Want me to cast my Wind Magic on you like before?"

She wasn't sure if it would work but she tried it out anyway yet would Haley agree to it?

After successfully interrupting Kiki's casting, Holly was able to react enough to potentially turn the tide of battle against their opponents. Holly raised her staff to the sky and a piercing beam of white light shot upwards from it, only to burst into tens of thousands of little stars to encase the battlefield. The stars seemed to react to both Lilly and Haley.

Both of the girls seemed to get quicker and more accurate with their assaults and, on very rare occasions, strike a second time in the same attack.

"That doesn't look good..."

Thanks to the assistance from Kara, Kiki was able to come to her feet while phasing as a form of mist around 20ft away from the center of the combat and towards Holly. While moving as a body of mist, Kiki tried to put down some form of distraction.

Kiki was nearly perfect in her placement of her distraction. Around 15ft away from the combat with Haley and Lilly, a small 5ft diameter of the battlefield glowed briefly before returning to normal. A tactical trap, maybe?

Holly saw the flash on the ground but didn't pay it much heed. It was probably the stars from her own spell blinking out after hitting the floor.

Seeing as how her prey was escaping, but not wanting to risk a potential surprise assault, Lilly turned her attention to Kara and attempted to slash at her in a horizontal arc with her blade.

Holly noticed that Lilly was about to completely miss with her attack. She quickly moved her hand towards Lilly and a blast of light shot out from it to encase Lilly.

Despite the second chance, Lilly still failed to hit Kara, however, she did not accidentally hit Haley instead, though her blade did come really close near the start of her swing.

Unlike Lilly, Haley wanted to really prove herself as being a worthy combatant to hopefully redeem herself from her earlier failures. She brazenly flew away from Kara and towards the now corporeal Kiki.

While flying away, Haley quickly replied to the mental message from Kara.

"Please don't try to talk to me...I don't want to upset Lilly even more."

While waiting on Haley to respond to her she noticed that a bunch. Of stars had began to form around the battlefield. Looking around to see where they had come from, Kara saw as it had been Holly who had been the one to cast the spell the stars seemed to in case the entire battlefield. Which for now made it hard to see things. As the stars cleared out she noticed that both Lilly and Haley were moving much faster than normal. She then got a message from Kiki which was played just like how she herself felt.

"Your right, focus your attention on Holly, If you can do that ability you used when control her mind. Use it as she would be of great help to us"

It seemed that Kiki did just that she didn't see what Kiki had done, yet was sure. She must have done something she looked back only to see Lilly was nearly upon her. She got ready to try and dodge the attack yet Lilly missed and then missed again with her second attack. She finally got something from Haley. What Haley said just again nearly set her off she was getting tired of Lilly always being the one to control everything being said with her sisters. She hated her for it yet she turned her attention away from Lilly to Haley what she was about to do she didn't want. But wasn't about to let Haley attack Kiki. First she used the ring on Haley to see if she could get anything off the girl as she was flying away from her. Not wanting Haley to harm Kiki in any sort of way Kara quickly summoned her sword It appeared in her right hand and she swung the sword at her right before she took off. She then looked back at Lilly.

"Is this the best that you can do, come on show me your true power show me what Chanki can. Do, transform go wild show me what you can DO!" Kara screamed.

"Easier said than done. You're the attacker here. If she truly can see what I'm doing, then she could stop the Mind Control. Plus, for me to do that, I need quite a bit of time to plant a Suggestion in their heads before taking them over."

After planting the trap, it quickly armed itself.

"Try to draw Lilly over to that space and make her step on it. Whatever you do, don't step on it yourself. Plus, you might want to plug your ears when it's activated if you're easily swayed to someone else's Will. It could potentially turn this battle in our favor."

After the message back from Kiki, the space which previously flashed glowed once more but, this time, only to Kiki and Kara. It was around 15ft from Kara's current location, and Haley was closing in on it pretty fast.

Haley's lack of cautious withdrawal allowed Kara to quickly strike at her.

It was a pretty powerful blow. It struck the shield around Haley and caused her to get knocked off course for a second.

Kiki had gotten close to Holly than she'd like so she backed off a bit, placing herself an extra 5ft from Kiki before moving on to her next action. Seeing as how Haley had missed pretty much every attack she tried, Holly decided to help her out a little.

Holly didn't accidentally buff Kara this time. A beam of red light shot forth from Holly's staff towards Haley before going into somewhat of an updraft and encasing her in a brief red glow.

It didn't last as long as she'd hoped, but it would help her next attempt at least.

Haley managed to get back on course for her assault towards Kiki and decided to do a fly-by strike.

Even without getting close enough, Haley completely fumbled her flight and ended up nose-diving into the ground...

...no more than one step away from Kiki's placed trap. That could have been really bad.

Haley's shield flickered once more. Poor girl was having no luck this time.

After the failures of he sister, who was obviously not taking this very seriously or just trying to show off, Lilly heard a shout back from Kara. It appeared to be a challenge to 'get serious'. Instead of fighting back or challenging the taunt, Lilly merely let her blades drop to her sides in her hands.

"I was hoping to be wrong. Turns out I was mistaken." Lilly quietly sighed. "Is that truly what you want? Are you seriously bent on killing every one of us?! What do we mean to you?! Are we nothing more than pawns who's emotions you can shatter as you see fit?!" She shouted back, her voice strained with suppressed tears. "If you really want to go all out, I can call this off."

"What the...? Is she trying to reason with you? What she's talking about?"

"I've got to keep the others at bay, along with keeping you safe. I don't want my new friend being harmed"

Kara, after talking with Kiki for a moment had attacked Haley. She didn't really feel happy for doing so, since she didn't want to. But if she didn't take this fight serious herself Haley might not forgive her she just hoped that Haley wouldn't be mad at her. She then heard Kiki speak once more to her.

"I'll try and see what I can do, just make sure that you don't step in it yourself"

Kara looked over and saw the flashing spot on the ground. She slowly started to move towards it while keeping an eye on the others. She saw as Holly cast a spell on Haley and looked to see as Haley crashed into the ground near Kiki. Knowing she still had the shield from earlier Kara sent it to protect Kiki in case Haley tried to attack her.

Kara was about to call out to Haley to tell her something when she heard Lilly call out to her. Turning away she to face her she listened to what was said. She also kept her guard up in case Lilly tried anything against her.

"This isn't what I want, I want all of us to get along once more. I would never kill any of you as I care a lot about each of you. You want to know what you all mean to me? I'm struggling with my feelings for a your sister Haley, I have Holly who is totally scared of me and wants nothing to do with me. I have you who wants to kill me yet I want to be back to being your friend." Kara says.

She goes quiet to let everything sink in.

"I have seen something involving your sisters and I don't want it to come to pass. So, please call off this battle and I will explain to you what I mean" Kara says. She then hears Kiki call out to her and listens.

"I don't know, keep your guard up this can all be a trick"

"N-now's not the time to say those kinds of things! There's a time and place for everything."

Despite the harsh words, it was clear that the comment had just shocked Kiki a little and, truthfully, she was happy with it.

"What kind of tactician would I be if I fell for my own trap?"

Kiki took that as more of a comical misconception than a warning. She wasn't about to fall for her own tricks.

Before any other action could take place, a discussion between Kara and Lilly took all the attention. All combatants and audience members turned their full attention to the quarreling pair.

Kara tried to explain herself to Lilly, who just listened with her head down, trembling with suppressed feelings.

"If that's what you want, then why were you so keen on fighting us? Why did you want this battle to happen? Why...?" Lilly answered with a quaking voice. "Why didn't you try to reason with me back then?"

"If that's a trick, then she's a great actor. She seems pretty genuine to me, and I'm someone who knows personas like the back of my hand. Maybe you should talk with her some more? Try to talk her out of all of this and, whatever you do, don't set her off. She's ready to change right now. I can sense the increase in power."

"When the time comes I will tell them what I saw, I just want things back to how they were"

She waited on Lilly's reply back to her trying to sort out her wants and feelings. Kiki then spoke once more.

"Not, a very good one but you still are a nice help thank you"

Everything was quiet between the pair of girls even the audience was quiet. When normally they'd be chant to see blood or at least someone embarrassed. Lilly then spoke once more about what she wanted to know as she still seemed choked up about things.

"I didn't want to do, this battle I just wanted to talk. I tried to explain things to both Holly and Haley, yet you kept being mean to me and things led to this right now. I'm willing to reason with you right now but please call off this battle once done all four of us can have a long talk"

"I don't know she can be telling the truth or lying her ass off. I'll try to talk to her more, I'd say you should be more worried about me going off. Remember what you saw happened to me when I was younger. Would you really want to see that happen here and now? if she does change I will change as well to try and stop her. I only ask that you escape from here as quickly as you can if something goes wrong?"

Once more, Kara requested for the battle to be called off. After a few moments of silence, and Haley looking rather restless to get back into the fight, Lilly raised her hand and turned to the Referee of the battle.

"I forfeit this match. We're finished here." Lilly informed the Referee. She then turned back to Kara before voicing her next concern. "Make that all five of us. There's a girl in the audience who seems very interested in my Sisters. I want to see what's got her attention with them."

Lilly indicated towards where Eiko was in the audience. Eiko was, indeed, looking very interested in the battle and, particularly, the twins.

"We actually managed to defuse this fight? Nice going."

Not knowing if anything might happen in these moments of silence. Kara kept her guard up she could tell that Haley looked a little restless. She knew of a way to make it up to her and hoped that Haley would agree to it once she was feeling better.

"I promise we can have a nice battle again just between us two once your all better"

She then turned to Lilly who informed the referee that the battle was over. Kara powered down and the first think she did was run over to Haley and give her a big hug. Before moving onto Holly and last Lilly she backed away a little then spoke once more.

"Yes, let's go see Eiko I've still got my own questions for that girl. But I want all four of us to have a talk later to try and settle things out between us okay?" Kara asked.

She looked up towards Eiko, and gave her a death glare, Knowing she still had to do what Chanki wanted her to do. She turned to the sisters and asked her next question. "H-happy birthday did you like my presents?"

"I'm glad, but not all fights will be as easy as this was. I have a small request I'd like you to keep tabs on all three Seras and me as well. As my main concern is what I saw in that vision along with maybe if it were to happen again me falling completely under the Darknesses control again"

The five girls started to head towards Eiko.

Kara suggested the idea of there being a one-on-one battle between herself and Haley at a later date to make up for this anti-climatic ending.

"I'm holding you to that, you know?" Haley answered. She looked a little more relaxed now.

Kara went on a hugging spree once the battle was over. Before any random triggering of traps happened due to lowered guards, Kiki quickly disarmed her trap. It would be quite bad if it was triggered. Kara first hugged Haley, who just returned the gesture quite warmly. Holly shied away a little when Kara came heading towards her but, after seeing that it was just a hug, she let it go this once, though she was still a little scared of Kara. Lilly initially didn't want anything to do with hugging Kara but, after seeing the longing gazes from both her Sisters, Lilly also let it slide, just this once, and gave her a small hug back. After the hug-fest, discussions began.

"Eiko's her name, is it?" Lilly questioned. "Can't say I've heard that name before. Sounds like something out of a game. We can take a little later but, first, I want to talk to Eiko."

Eiko just stared back at Kara, who gave her a death glare, and grinned a little before signalling the age-old 'You're dead' gesture, which was, in Eiko's case, a nail across the throat.

Kara then asked what the twins thought of their presents.

"To be honest, they're still in our bags. We wanted you to be here before we opened them." Haley replied. "Happy birthday to you as well. Lilly might not show it, but she also got you something for your Birthday, even after all of what happened. Doesn't her necklace look like it is missing something behind it?"

"How do you think I knew you were at their house? Also, how do you think I got there so quickly? I've been keeping tabs on the lot of you for a long time. I'll show you how, eventually."

Eiko began to come down from her place on the bleachers and towards the approaching girls. She had her hands up in a surrender gesture.

"No violence here. We've had enough Drama for one day. Let's just be civilized, shall we?" Eiko informed the girls with a smile on her face.

Haley agreed to her request to a one on one battle between the two of them.

"Yes, and I promise that this fight will make up for our last one" Kara replied.

Kara in her hugs of the girls was happy with Haley's hug. With Holly she could tell that she was still scared of her. This still hurt the same could be said for when she hugged Lilly who didn't seem to like it. This made her feel sad on the inside but she didn't show it to the others.

"Yes, Eiko is her name, I want you to take a good look at the pendent around her neck" Kara pointed out as they started up the stairs towards her. Seeing the gesture Eiko made just made her hate the girl even more. She already had her own plans for Eiko once she was alone with her.

Kara was then told that both girls still had not opened their presents yet. And wanted Kara to be there with them we they did so. This made things kinda hard for her as she had already a rather busy rest of the day planned out. "I'll try and be there later this evening" She was then told Lilly had something for her as a present. "I never noticed that before, do you have anything for me?" Kara asked in a small whisper so, only Haley could hear the last part.

"I guess that was kinda pointless to ask but keep things up"

"Now, I ask this once more Eiko where did you come across the pendent around your neck?" Kara demanded to know she saw the smile on the girl's face. "Oh, and this time no lying in our faces" She informed her.

"What's so important about a pendant? A girls like jewelry." Lilly questioned, a little confused about the fixation with accessories.

Kara informed the twins that she'd try to be there for the evening.

"You mean we can't open them at school?" Haley asked, a little upset with the time period on when she can open her presents. This dejection was soon turned to her usual upbeat self when Kara asked if she had a present for her. "Maaaaaayyyyyybeeee I do." She answered with a clear ulterior motive to her words. The suggestive fluttering of her eyelashes also attested to the idea of there being more behind it all.

"If you want me to, I can."

It was clear that her answer was just a formality. She was going to do it, anyway.

"Words just go in one ear and out the other with you." Eiko sighed as she shook her head disapprovingly. "It must be great to have such an empty head. I've told you time and time again, it's a g." The sarcasm was clear in the slow speed at which she said what it was, accentuating every syllable like she was talking to a toddler. "I got it when I conscripted."

"This pendent has the same symbol that is on the hilt of Haley's sword. When you see it you will understand what I mean" Kara pointed out.

Haley seemed a bit upset that Kara wouldn't be there after school. To open the presents she tried to explain this to her the best she can. "I'm sorry, but I can't as I've got a new job I'm starting after school maybe on one of my break times you can stop by and we can open them then?" Kara asked her. Haley returned to her normal upbeat self when Kara had asked if she had a present for her. This just made Kara want to know what it was when she saw Haley's fluttering her eyelashes.

"I'd like that, would it be okay if the girl's stopped by at the shop. Later so, we can open our presents together say when I have a break-time, I'd need to give the the address and name of the place is this okay with you?"

Hearing Eiko's sigh and then answer, Nearly sent Kara off with how she said it. She quickly went over and grabbed Eiko by the blouse. Lifting her up off the ground with some magic use. "I already know that damn it, what I want to know is how you truly got it NOW!" Kara yelled in her face. With her other hand she reached under Eiko's blouse and pulled the pendent off from around her neck and tossed it to Lilly. So that she could have a better look at it, "You better tell us all everything and I mean everything unless you want something to happen to you" Kara threatened her.

Before putting her down and stepping away she might have went too far. With what she just did but Eiko was annoying her to no end.

"That is strange..." Lilly agreed. This revelations had piqued her interest.

Kara informed the twins of her new job. They seemed to understand the commitments, but very vaguely.

"Why not just have them tag along when we go? Customers are always a welcoming sight in any service industry. That way, we can all go in together and I can ensure that they are 'Valued Customers'."

Kiki was all for the idea of getting more customers. More customers equals more money, after all.

Kara began to physically assault Eiko after hearing her answer. She ripped the necklace off of her and threw it to Lilly. This seemed to trigger something very unusual with her. Eiko began to thrash around as Kara held her aloft.

"GIVE IT BACK! GIVE IT BACK!" Eiko screamed as she thrashed around.

Kara's ring began to rapidly send warning signals to Kara's mind.

'WARNING: Alteration at 95%. Suggest: Cease and desist. Repeat: Cease and desist. Catalyst needed to prevent change: Missing. Suggest: Find and return before Alteration reaches 100%. Estimated time left before Alteration reaches critical level: 8 seconds, 7 seconds, 6 seconds...'

Kara placed Eiko down and she quickly ran over to Lilly to try and snatch the pendant back.

"Give it back!" Eiko repeated.

This gave her a chance to calm down some and speak with Kiki about bringing the girls along with her to the job.

"That can work, as I get to spend more time with them. Plus they can see what I do, just don't let them know yet the main reason why I have this job"

Kara then went on to ask if the girls wanted to come along to see her new job.

"Would you guys like to come along with me too my new job?" Kara asked. She took a moment to look over to Holly.

"Please don't be scared of me"

Lilly seemed interested now in seeing the pendent that Kara had just tossed to her. She let Lilly look at it for a while. Right after she had ripped the necklace off of Eiko she felt her start to thrash around. This was rather odd as Eiko began to scream that she wanted it back odder still was what Kara got in her mind. She was rather confused at what she was seeing in her mind and went on to follow the rings suggestion. After Lilly had looked at the necklace, she went over and took it then gave it back to Eiko.

She'd need to find out what this truly meant. "Now please tell these girls here everything that you told me and Kiki earlier, I'm sure they have their own questions and no funny stuff now" Kara warned.

Kara asked if the Sera sisters wanted to come along to her new place of work.

"Will there be food?" Was all Haley answered. "If there is, then count me in."

Holly just took a moment to think things over and then, eventually, nodded her consent.

"If they're going, then I need to go as well. Will you take us there, or will we need to find out own way?" Lilly concluded.

Eiko's movements appeared to be more animalistic than before when she began to sprint, on all fours, towards the necklace's current holder. Her strength also appeared to be greatly increased as Kara was having a hard time holding her back. Thankfully, the necklace was returned to Eiko and she quickly grabbed it solid in her right hand before running a good distance away from the group, but still within communication distance. Pale brown wolf ears and tail were now noticeable on her. Were they natural, or fake? When she finally turned back towards the group, she was now posed like a wolf resting on its hind legs. She stared Kara down with her now red eyes. When she next spoke, her voice sounded more gruff and her speech became broken.

"Kara take Treasure. Kara bad." Eiko stated. "Eiko, hunt bad. Eiko, hunt Kara. Next time Kara take Treasure, Kara lose hand! Eiko certain!"

Eiko then growled at Kara before sprinting off away from the group like a wolf returning to its den. Her speed certainly matched her new form. Only one thing remained on the ring:

'Alteration: 100% - Gamma Phase change.'

"A real live wolf girl! SO COOL!" Haley gleefully cheered.

"Didn't think Hybrids were real." Lilly simply shrugged.

The only one who seemed really shocked by this was Kiki. Her face went deathly pale as she muttered something to herself.

"I thought the research was stopped..." Kiki said to herself, her voice a little over a whisper. "Why...? How...?"

Haley wanted to know if there would be food, "I'm sure there will be food there" Kara told her. As Holly nodded with wanting to come along, Lilly would be coming along to and asked if they would go right there or need to find a way. "Why not come with us there, though someone would need to stop. At your house to get the gifts and all" Kara replied.

Once that was taken care of she looked back at Eiko who seemed to have gone. Through a change she seemed to have changed into wolf of some sorts she had the ears, tail eyes. She heard next when Eiko threatened to harm her if she took the necklace once more. Kara didn't like this if Eiko did try and harm her she'd kill her that was for certain. She saw what was on the ring in her mind and thought it over as Lilly and Haley spoke.

Kara now knew she needed to do some research about this. She looked the way that Eiko had run off too not seeing that Kiki was in shock. Soon the bell rang signalling the end of lunch the five girls needed to get to class in a hurry or they'd be late.

"Damn it, if we don't hurry we will be late" Kara sighed.

Wanting to spend more time with the others she turned and started to end out of the arena.

After the drama with the necklace, the bell rang, signalling the end of lunch time. Kiki was the only one who lagged behind the others. She didn't start moving until a few moments after the others. She was still mumbling stuff to herself before she began to head back to classes. Lilly decided to take this opportunity to question Kara on her unlikely partnership.

"Why did you suddenly decide that she's a good person?" Lilly asked Kara quietly, trying to prevent Kiki from hearing her, though that wasn't hard at present. "Anyway, that necklace the girl had on her, it's a cheap knock-off. It's not made of the same material and it's clearly an imitation. The cutting of the divide is completely different from Haley's as well. The only similar thing about the two is the appearance. How could she have Haley's charm if Haley's currently got hers on her?"

After answers were given, the group separated into their own classes, leaving Kara and Lilly together.

As the girl's headed off to their classes Kara was soon left alone with Lilly. Who started to question her about why she had partnered with Kiki. "Because both her and me are more alike than you would know, we have both seen somethings about each other. That gave us a better understanding of one another" Kara informed her. Lilly, then spoke up about the necklace that Eiko had. "I don't know, all I know if that I've never seen Eiko around town before today. I can't even say where she got it, all I know if that she's part of some army unit and has both my and you House backing her up" Kara sighed.

Seeing that now that she was alone with Lilly she had her own question to ask her. "What, happened to Holly why was she all bruised up like that and how did Haley heal so fast all of a sudden?" Kara asked.

Kara gave her reasoning for allying with Kiki. Lilly seemed to take that as a valid reason but she also looked like she was doubting her a little. Nobody can change that fast.

Kara then explained that Eiko was in some form of Military Unit with, supposedly, both House Sera and House Ravenclaw backing it. Any person could tell that the two Houses hated each other more than anything so why would they pair up to back up some random Military unit? This just caused Lilly to laugh.

"Are you sure she's not just some nut-job who's stuck in her own delusions?" Lilly chuckled. "She looked far too young to even be considered to be available for Military recruitment. Plus, she looked more like a pampered little girl than a fighter."

Kara began to question about Holly again. This time, Lilly opened up a little more, but was still cutting out a lot of details.

"All I know is that some kids in her class were picking on her because she can't talk right now. An easy target, probably. All that Haley's told me is that she sorted out those bullies. She was just like she was yesterday before 'dealing' with them, as she said, but quickly and miraculously healed up after sorting out the bullies. It's kind of strange. I tried to get more out of her, but she just repeated herself."

"I don't truly know, all I know is what she told me, there was a bunch of our House Crests on her blazer. Which means more than just our two Houses are backing her, her unit is currently fighting against someone now as the 'Reaping Inferno' plus, this morning, I fought against something that was after her Lilly, it was far stronger than anything I have ever faced before. None of my attacks could do any harm to it, and just being there in that room seeing all that blo..." Kara stopped herself from saying any more.

She didn't want to speak aloud about what she had seen, Just wanting to forget that it ever happened soon Lilly spoke of what happened with Holly. "This all seems weird to me everything that has happened is all too weird" She then turned to face Lilly what she asked next might sound weird to Lilly but she needed to say it.

"I want you to do be a favor, I ask you this because Haley means more to me than anything. Please if you have meet someone named Erys, do not let Haley form a contract with them or have any interaction with them. I want you to promise me this please Lilly promise me that you won't let this happen to her, I know this sounds weird but I can't say the truth of this matter right now. Just promise me you will do this favor for me" Kara requested of Lilly.

Soon the final bell rang meaning both girls were late for class. Once Kara got her answer from Lilly she quickly headed off to her next class.

Kara further elaborated on what was (mentally) wrong with Eiko. Lilly's expressions showed clear lack of belief in this elaborate revelation.

"Have you been on some stuff for the day I wasn't there?" Lilly asked, her face showing a 'You're joking, right?' look. "Did she give you some white powder to sniff, or some green things to smoke?"

Kara, whom was clearly on some weird stuff, came out with another rather grandiose request. Lilly, who just wanted to go back to some form of sanity for company, just agreed to everything.

"Yeah, sure. I'll make sure she doesn't speak to some people in trench coats or eat some funny sweets." Lilly agreed, for pure closure of the conversation. Thankfully, she was saved by the final bell.

Both girls went their separate ways to their next classes.

As Kara headed to her final class she remembered her last talk with Lilly. Before they had parted ways the look she had given Lilly and Eiko was serious. She knew that Lilly didn't believe her in what she was saying but she had agreed to do as Kara requested. Even though she didn't really believe it.

She entered into her class,

The rest of the school day with Kara was uneventful. All she could really do, is think about everything that had happened to her today. She was worried about the Seras and worried about herself. Someone her age shouldn't have to be dealing with all this stuff and be leading a normal life yet Kara wasn't normal. As the classes passed for her and the day ended, she was glad that if was all over.

She headed to the courtyard and waited for the girls to show up.

After an uneventful afternoon, Lilly, the twins and Kiki all headed to the designated meeting spot, which was the courtyard. The twins were the first to get there, as their classes were closer to the Courtyard, and Kiki was the last person to arrive. Once all the company was accounted for, Kiki informed the group of the plans.

"Kara's new job is around a ten minute walk from this school. When we arrive, only Kara and myself will go in first, as there's a lot of stuff which needs to be done before customers are allowed in there. The actual opening time for afternoon service is half three. I'll let you know when you can come in. You won't have to wait the full 20 minutes outside." Kiki explained to the group. "Any questions?"

Haley was the first to raise her hand.

"Will we get cake?" Haley asked.

"Yes, you can get cake, if you pay for it." Kiki sighed.

"How much is cake?"

"It depends on what cake you go for."

"What cakes are there?"

Kiki was getting a little annoyed with this chain of questions, but kept her professional composure. She was clearly used to this.

"You'll see when you get there." Kiki closed the conversation.

After the random question time, Kiki began to lead the way to the new place of work.

Kara was first greeted by the twins, she smiled when she saw Haley and waved to Holly. Lilly joined them a few moments later as did Kiki. Soon the girls were informed by Kiki that it was a ten minute walk to Kara's new job and there was stuff that needed to be done. Before customers were allowed inside. The place didn't open until half three but the girls could come in sooner.

Haley went on to ask about cakes and Kara giggled at her for this.

"Haley, there will be plenty of cakes there I'm sure, unless you'd like me to be your cake instead?" Kara whispered the last part of this to Haley so only she could hear. Then gave Haley a kiss on her head before backing away as Kiki began to lead the way to the job site.

Across Town

Yukina, had already left school ahead of everyone else she was supposed to meet. Up with Marici and Darien at the Ravenclaw Manor, once there they would all set out. To the Sera Manor and put a end to things once and for all. Yukina arrived at the Manor five minutes later, she saw Marici standing outside and a young man standing off to the side this must have been Darien.

Kara posed the option of her being Haley's cake to her alone.

"That's not a bad idea. I hope I can order cream while I'm there..." Haley whispered back with a grin.

The walk took the girls to the town center and down an alleyway near the main shopping center. This alleyway was filled with bakeries and other delicatessens. Finally, Kiki stopped outside a little cafe. The cafe was called 'Cafe Kira' and it had a sign outside:

'Cafe Kira,

Dear valued customers,

This cafe operates a 'No tipping' policy. What that means it that we won't accept tips from our customers, as new regulations dictate. However, to compensate for the lack of tips, some menu items have gone up in price to meet the new national minimum. Don't be dismayed, we will all up our game and make the new prices worth it. Just leave it to your little sisters!

Cafe Kira staff~ 3 '

At the bottom of the sign, there were a few chibi drawings of the staff members. All of them seemed to sport some form of animal regalia, like ears and tails. Kiki could clearly be made out by just her pose, as it was the most elaborate of all of them: a smile, accompanied by a wink and her hand in a 'peace' sign over her open eye.

"We're here." Kiki informed the group. "Just wait a bit and you can come in as well. Kara, come with me."

Kara was having fun once more, with Haley as she heard what was whispered back. "Oh, I'm sure you'd love that" Kara whispered back.

The walk while long was short, she spent the time looking around the town. Plus even going as far as to hold Haley's hand she tried once to do this with Lilly and Holly, But they didn't want to soon they arrived at the cafe called 'Cafe Kira' she saw the sign outside and read it.

She also saw a few chibi drawings and was begining to wonder if she'd be dressing up in. Animal ears and a tail much like what she saw in the drawing. Kiki then told the girls to wait just a bit and for Kara to follow along with her. She said good bye and followed Kiki into the cafe.

Across Town

The party of three after talking over everything with mainly Yukina and Marici. Doing the talk as Darien seemed offly quiet agreed to move out. The three of them headed into the sky and flew towards Sera Manor.

The Sera Sisters waited outside the Cafe while Kara and Kiki headed in. Once inside, the pair were met with the sweet smell of Vanilla, Coffee and the usual scents of a Cafe. However, while the smell was authentic, the workers were less than what was expected. All of them, like the drawings outside, had animal ears and tails. The uniforms were all cute and trendy, like a modern take on Traditional Maid Outfits. Kiki must have great design sense to think this up.

Only one of the workers, a small girl with bunny ears and tail wearing red-rimmed glasses, seemed to be trying to get the rest of the workers motivated, but failing.

"Please, you have to check the stock. We're opening in less than twenty minutes. If Kiki saw this..." The girl began. No one was listening to her.

Kiki noticed all of the non-compliance and anger was clear in her look, but she was still hiding it behind a smile.

"Please wait..." Kiki told Kara before heading off into the back room. Moments later, Kiki came back out again in full Cafe regalia, sporting a large megaphone and flashing a 'Assistant Manager' badge on her apron.

"Full cast, front and center NOW!" Kiki shouted through the megaphone. The girl sleeping on the table, who had brown and white fox ears with a white tipped tail, fell off her chair onto the floor before rallying the rest of the girls.

"You heard the boss! Front and center!" The girl repeated.

All the girls lined up in the middle of the cafe like a regimental military force. Kiki then began to lecture the lot of them.

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:15pm

Eiko quickly hurried down the streets towards the Sera Manor. She was back to looking like a human once more.

"Only fifteen minutes. Without my weapons..." Eiko quietly said to herself. "At least they're all safe. I can't back out now."

Eiko hurried towards the large close gates of the manor and clambered over them, not caring if she was on CCTV surveillance or anything. She had to do something.

As Kara entered into the cafe she was greeted the normal smells that one. Normally found in places like this she took the time to look the place over, She saw several girls who were wearing maid outfits which Kara guessed was the norm here. She saw one girl trying to get the other girls motivated yet was failing to do so. Kiki then told Kara to wait and she did just that watching as everything went down.

Kiki then returned dressed up as well, this made Kara sigh as she was now sure. She'd be having to dress up as well. Kiki then told everyone to get in line front and center deciding to follow the rules she joined the girls already there. As Kiki went down the line of lecturing the girls.

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:17pm

From the sky fell the group of three they landed before the main house. Looking around Marici was the first to transform into her battle outfit. She wears a short black frilly style dress with a layer of white ruffles over black ruffles for the skirt. The top has a circular opening between her breasts, and the straps of the top cross before reaching her neck on either side. The top has an open back with two x-shaped crossing stitches tightening it at her waist. A strip of pink goes down either side at the front of her top and ends at bows above her ruffles. Five golden buttons are distributed evenly going down the top on either side between the pink strips.

She has a white collar of lace parted in the center of her neck that reaches over her collar bones. It is bound by a pink ribbon with a large bow on the right side of her neck. It has a golden oval decoration in the center and a pair of ribbons trailing from it that reach her hips.

She wears detached, loose black sleeves that are puffed up under her shoulders run past her hands, becoming wider toward the end. It has three gold buttons at the cuff. A black ribbon is tied into a bow at the top outermost sides of these sleeves, and its tails reach the length of the sleeves. White lace frills decorate the tops of the sleeves, and longer white frills hang out under the sleeves. The white also peeks out in a slit at the puffy part of the sleeves under either ribbon.

Under these sleeves, she wears another pair of black sleeves that are tighter against her skin and reach her knuckles. Each one has a pair of pink stripes running down her arms and to her knuckles. They can only be seen when the loose sleeves over them are slid back for some reason.

She wears tall black boots that are initially folded below her knees, but they become unfolded after she attacks. After unfolding, they reach mid-thigh and have a slit down to either knee. They have tall golden stilettos.

On certain occasions, she may wear a black cloak attached to the back of her top at her waist. It runs from her waist down to her ankles and is split down the center. The inner lining is pink.

"Soon, we will be done with this whole thing once the Seras are out of the way. My father can begin his own plans for conquest of this damned city" Marici laughed.

Kiki called out the girls one at a time and told them what they were doing wrong, what they should have been doing, and what would happen if they did it again. Each girl was apologetic to a fault. The only girl who wasn't called out was the girl with bunny ears and glasses. Instead of being lectured, she was used as an example of what the others should be like. The final girl to be lectured was the one who was sleeping on the table. By the look of her uniform, she was probably the stand-in for Kiki when she wasn't there.

"Leigh, you're meant to be my second in command. Why were you sleeping on the table?!" Kiki lectured the girl. "What if a customer came in? What would that make our Cafe look like then?"

"I'm sorry. I won't do it again." Leigh answered, but it was clear that she was faking it. "You know we don't open until half past, so why would a customer come in?"

"I'm the one asking the questions here! For your punishment, I want you to count every coffee bean we have in stock!"

"But that's impossible!"

"Did I ask if it was possible, or did I tell you to do it?"

Leigh huffed and headed off towards the counter to supposedly begin her punishment.

"Back to work. I don't want to see any of you slacking off!" Kiki finished before heading back over to Leigh. The other girls all complied and the Cafe was starting to look more like it was supposed to.

Kiki and Leigh had a quiet discussion at the counter. Eventually, it seemed like Kiki had let Leigh off her punishment, on one condition. Both girls headed back over to Kara. Kiki's badge was now just showing her name, in flowing, flowery pink script. Her badge must be reversible.

"This is the newcomer who'll be starting today. Her name's Kara and she'll be shadowing you for a bit." Kiki explained to Leigh, who just looked Kara over.

Leigh was around the same height as Kara, if a little taller due to her ears. She had dark brown eyes and light sandy coloured hair to match her ears and tail. She looked no older than Eiko, but it was clear that she was definitely the age she appeared to be. Her uniform was a golden brown colour and it was styled slightly differently from the other uniforms. This one had more pockets, for one thing. From close up, it appeared that her ears and tail was most certainly not a fake. They looked so natural against her body, like she was born with them. Strangely, Eiko also had something similar like this...

"Not cute at all." Leigh summarized. She sounded quite youthful and had a mischievous streak to her voice, kind of like Haley. "Spiral hair is just far too old fashioned, her clothing looks too plain, her face has potential, but it needs some make-up to really shine, her posture looks more like a boy than a girl and she has no charm potential."

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:17pm

Eiko had just about got over the fence and hidden in some bushes before the assailants flew down. They were a little early. No stealth at all, either. Overconfidence was extreme with them. Three on one was rather bad odds, but at least the one was a trained veteran solider with ranks behind them. She stood a better chance than untrained servants. Though, she had a feeling she wouldn't make it out of this battle...

...sacrifices were needed.

Kara stood waiting in line, as Kiki went about still lecturing the other girls. She wondered if Kiki always dd this sort of thing while on the job and just hoped that it. Didn't happen to her at some point in time. Kiki then began to speak with a girl named Leigh she listened closely the best that she could. Once it was over with Kiki and Leigh walked towards her.

Kara was then introduced to the girl and knew this was the one. Who she would be shadowing for a bit Kara looked her over a bit. She looked okay by Kara's own account but she wasn't interested in this girl who then started to look and comment her over.

"Hey, just wait a minute what do you think your doing? my hair isn't old fashioned, Why would I want to wear make-up, how dare you say that about my posture when your one to talk girl!" Kara called out to her.

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:18pm

After Marici had transformed, Darien stepped forward his black hair goes down just past his ears and his red and golden eyes seem to have the ability to stare into a person's soul. His tanned skin shows that he has spent countless hours out in the sun, mainly due to training.He often states that he has undergone physical conditioning in the past though it is never stated what it was for; some assume that it was for when he discovered his magic and began to strengthen his body. Darien is surprisingly tall and has a well toned yet lean physique, being defined by his six pack underneath his attire. When it come to clothing, Darien is often seen wearing one outfit; this outfit consist of a black high-collared trench coat that is left unzipped from the waist down. Keeping the trench coat somewhat closed is a gold belt that has a golden buckle that is used to strap two pieces of clothing together, securing them in place. Underneath his complex trench coat, Darien has on a white collared shirt as well as matching black pants and to finish it off, he wears a pair of black knee-high boots that have silver frames on them.

He looked over at Marici.

"I have other places I'd rather be than here with you two. Now hurry this along the sooner we get this over with the better" Darien stated.

Yukina changed into her battle outfit as well. She then noticed a CCTV camera had turned her way. Quickly formed a small ball of ice and shot it at the camera destroying it. The two girls headed towards the doors of the Manor while Darien remained outside.

Leigh's summary of Kara was blunt to a fault, which soon sent Kara off on one again.

"Yup, she's going to blend right in with the Terse girls." Leigh sighed, unaffected by the retorts. "Are you okay with berating men and insulting them like you did to me? If you are, you're better of shadowing someone else."

What kind of Cafe was this if the staff were allowed to insult their customers?

"Just do what you're told to do." Kiki told Leigh once more. "Take her to the Locker room and get her changed into one of the spare uniforms. She's about your size, so just use one of your old ones."

"Yes, ma'am." Leigh responded, sarcasm on the end of her statement. Kiki just overlooked.

Leigh led Kara off to the room Kiki went in to. It was full of traditional lockers, each of them had a person's name on. Seemed like each staff member had their own locker. Leigh opened her locker and took out one of the old uniforms in there. It was pretty much in pristine condition. It had a purple colour to it, unlike Leigh's golden brown one, but, aside from that, it looked the same.

"Purple for terse girls." Leigh informed Kara. "That way, the customers know which girl to pick to serve them."

Once the cafe was in order, Kiki allowed the Sera sisters to come on in. During this time, she got a message through her earring, which doubled up as a receiver as well. Apparently, some unknown people had breached the Sera Manor's grounds. This didn't concern Kiki at present, so she put it aside as a routine update.

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:18pm

Eiko was still inside her hiding place when the rest of the group made their way onto the grounds. The bulkiest member, the only male in the unit, seemed to serve the role as watchman. Probably in charge of keeping reinforcements at bay. The oddly dressed girl, who was ordering the others around, was obviously the commander. Taking her out may be a problem with the Ice Queen with her. The CCTV Cameras were broken by Ice Queen. Again, no stealth, like they were just about to breeze through all of this. Overconfidence may be their downfall, and she could exploit this. Come in all unassuming, and then go Gamma mode. Simple enough. However, she could only really delay them. She couldn't beat them.

Eiko held her pendant in her hand and whispered something to it.

"You're safe now. It's time for me to do my duty. That's what you gave this to me for, right, Mom?"

Eiko then kissed the pendant and whispered something to herself.

"Phoenix ex cineribus resurgent, si potest corpus suum, ita quoque regenerat lupus pelle eius."

"It's time to do my part."

Kara didn't know really know what the Terse Girls meant. As Leigh went about talking to her once more. "That depends are you always this way with newcomers?" Kara asked. She even caught that she could insult males if she wanted to. This was all weird to her and wasn't sure on how to answer that so, she remained silent.

Kiki then told Leigh to take her into the back to get changed. Leigh replied back in kind and led Kara to the backroom where the lockers were. As she followed along Kara used the ring on Leigh to try and get some information on the girl. As they entered into the room she saw the lockers has various people's names on it as Leigh went over to her own. She opened it and pulled out a uniform that was purple taking the uniform. Kara changed into it quickly and followed Leigh back outside into the cafe.

"Just what do we do here?" Kara asked.

She knew after looking around at the other girls that they. Would be serving the customers but would they be doing anything else. She followed Leigh and tried her best to study up on everything that she was doing.

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:19pm

Marici and Yukina traveled up the the main doors of the Manor. As they reached the doors Yukina stopped Marici who was about to blast open the doors. Instead she whispered something and both girls vanished out of sight. Only to enter into the house a moment later, Yukina acted first my creating a form of mist which would block out. The cameras from catching sight of them while inside the Manor.

They walked down the main hallway which led to the stairs going upstairs. Yukina and Marici checked the surroundings rooms. Trying to see if anyone was currently home they were acting much more stealthy now that they were inside the house. Than they had been outside, finding no one around both girls headed upstairs. They started to head for Lilly's room the mist still keeping their approch from being seen. Too both girls things were starting to get rather odd the in-tell that they had told them that the Sera girls always arrived. Home fifteen minutes after school ended unless there was traffic which took them longer.

They had not seen any sign of the girls yet. Since arriving using the map that gave them, a detailed layout of the Manor they arrived at Lilly's room. Marici kicked open the door breaking the door's lock what awaited them inside the room was no one. Marici was getting angry wondering where the Sera girls were. In her state she she created a ball of fire and nearly tossed it at Lilly's bed when Yukina stopped her. Being the voice of reason, not wanting the girls to know they were here and wondering herself where they were. Yukina left the room telling Marici they should search the twins room.

Before leaving Marici went on to burn the name 'Bitch' into Lilly's tv. Both girls left the room and headed to the twins room.

Darien remained outside, he was only here if things got really over hand. And some how the Seras managed to overpower both Marici and Yukina. He didn't want to be here as he waited on the girls his eyes scanned around the ground. Using his own magic to increase his eye sight range he found nothing out of the ordinary. When his gaze traveled over the section of where Eiko was hiding.

He sensed something was over there hiding. Acting quickly Darien drew a small knife and tossed it in Eiko's direction. The knife stuck a small squirrel which had been climbing the tree stabbing through its stomach and embedding itself into the tree. With 'Thwack' sound, his magic told him what he had struck, which was the squirrel. For her had nearly found where Eiko was hiding his gaze turned away from Eiko as he scanned the grounds again.

"I have no favorites. Favoritism is for the customers only." Leigh casually answered.

Kara tried to use the ring against Leigh to gather some information about her.

All Kara saw was what looked like a fox sleeping. It then began to push itself up and stare right at Kara. It let out a silent bark before Kara was booted out of Leigh's mind rather forcefully.

The ring burned into Kara's finger before the Status screen blinked out. The ring had automatically shut itself down to prevent damage to it as well. It should be back to working condition within a few minutes. Leigh just carried on walking towards the locker room, like she, herself, was unaware of what had just happened.

Kara got changed and was taken back out into the Cafe. She asked a question to Leigh regarding what they were meant to do.

"We've got around ten minutes before customers start coming in. You can just get acquainted with the place, take a leak, chat to the others, or do whatever you want. Just don't wreck the store." Leigh informed Kara.

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:20pm

The big guy by the gates looked to be quite skilled at scouting as he nearly speared Eiko. Thankfully, she just managed to move her head at the right time, at the expense of a poor Squirrel.

"Poor thing." Eiko quietly mourned the sacrifice of a critter.

As the others had phased through the doors, Eiko had two options: she could pursue them and fight at a disadvantage due to the confines of the House, or she could draw them out here into the open and fight a bit more easier. Option two sounded better. Now, she just had to take the Scout out.

Eiko left her hiding spot and appeared to feign surrender before calling over to the bulky male.

"Nice thrown. You've got quite the eyes to notice where I was hiding." Eiko called over. "Shame about the Squirrel, though."

Outside the Sera Manor - 3:20pm

In his scans of the grounds he didn't find anything else. Until he noticed a young girl call out to him. he looked at her taking a moment to look her up and down.

"I shall give you one warning, leave this place you should be here" Darien told her. This was a means that he didn't want any harm to come to anyone to didn't belong here.

Darien didn't make any other moves after that he remained standing where he was.

Yukina and Marici made it to the twins room, quickly opening the door. Both girls entered to find no one inside as the room was empty. Something was wrong here again the girls should have been home by now, yet they were not. Looking around the room, Marici walked over to one of the beds and flipped over the whole bed sending it crashing to the floor. She left the room in a rage as Yukina followed her. They next headed for the Mom's room.

This person didn't seem to be as aggressive as the other two. He was clearly here against his own volition, or just roped into something which he didn't really care about. Anyway, he was just as much of an intruder as she was.

"I think I'm not the only one who's not meant to be here." Eiko replied in a joking way. "I saw your Unit breaking the CCTV. Something tells me you're all more than just guests here. Care to explain to a fellow intruder?"

Eiko just needed to buy enough time. If he truly wasn't here because he wanted to be, she could potentially persuade him to leave without there needing to be combat. The others, however, probably wouldn't be so easily deterred.

This girl wanted to know why they were here, Darien refused to say anything on the matter. So, his silence was all that Eiko was given. Around him a aura of pure fire formed around him, this was just a means to try and scare Eiko away.

Along the way, towards Marie's room Marici blasted a few of the walls. Destroying a few paintings which were just photos of family together. Once they reached the room Marici kicked open the door sending the doors slamming against the wall. Walking inside she saw that the room was empty as well.

"Damn it where is everyone" Marici yelled.

In her fury she blasted a shockwave of fire outwards that shattered the windows within. Marie's room she then started to destroy everything with in the room blasting the bed apart. Burning the pictures of the Sera girls on the nightstand next to the bed. Blowing a hole in the door that led into the closet and setting on fire several of Marie's clothes. She left the room and Yukina completely froze everything within the room into blocks of ice.

This guy wasn't very talkative at all. He completely ignored the question and stayed silent. However, an aura of fire appeared around him. Could that have been an invitation for battle?

"No need to get all hot under the collar. It was just a question." Eiko stated, keeping her jovial manner. "Take it you won't talk to me, no matter how I ask?"

The fire didn't seem to do much in the way of scaring Eiko.

The aura flared outward, once then twice before returning around his form. Again he was silent however he did make one move he shook his head to agree that her wouldn't answer anything else she asked. The aura around him soon left and he turned away from Eiko walking up to the steps of the Manor and taking a seat.

The other girls searched the rest of the house for any sign of the girls or their mom. They came to Marie's study and blasted the doors open walking inside they did find someone. A young maid who was cleaning the room.

This guy seemed pretty passive, despite how tough he looked. He didn't seem to be interested in fighting Eiko at all. Nonetheless, she was certain that things were going on at present which she couldn't deal with due to the situation. Hearing the shattering of glass and several explosions from the back of the Manor just attested to this. She had to get inside and stop it. Maybe she could draw them outside and fight them then? Either way, she knew that just sitting around and talking wouldn't help anything.

"That's my cue." Eiko causally said. "Gotta run. See you later!"

Eiko then took off and ran down the side of the Manor to try and reach the back. She wasn't caring if she was being followed or not. She just about managed to clear the side of the Manor and was soon able to see the blasted open windows. Looking for anything she could use to climb into the house from where she was, Eiko noticed some climber vines down the side of the Manor. She quickly ran over to them and began to climb them.

Darien had finally got what he wanted when he sat down. He would indeed do his job, but only if Eiko made any sort of moves towards the Manor. She remained where she was for several moments before suddenly ran down the side of the Manor, Darien took notice of this getting up quickly he dashed after her. Reaching her fairly quickly, seeing as how she started to climb the vines of the house.

"You should have left" Darien called to her.

He rose his right hand forming three small fireballs within the palm of his hand. He then sent the flying towards her.

At first, the bulky male didn't do much apart from sit there, that was, however, until Eiko dashed for the back of the Manor.

While climbing the vines, Eiko heard the man shout something to her. She quickly looked back and saw three fireballs coming towards her. she attempted to quickly clamber up the rest of the way to avoid the fire.

Eiko managed to avoid the brunt of the fire, but the vines wouldn't hold out for much longer as they quickly ignited. She'd have to hurry her ascent. Eiko scrambled up the rest of the vines and reached the window. Now came the hard part. She had to get through the shattered glass and avoid the fire at the same time.

Eiko managed to get through the window, but not without getting cut a little by the glass shards as she miss aimed her entrance.

The glass cut her a little and caused her to wince. It was just a scratch, so it was easily ignored. Now, she was inside the Manor and out of the way of the Pyromancer outside.

The vines Eiko was climbing quickly took fire, as she tried to climb up them. She had avoided the balls of fire to only then enter into the house. This wasn't going like it was suppose to quickly Darien contacted Marici who was about to start questioning the maid. On where everyone was the maid was on the floor, several burn marks were upon her skin. Yukina stood guard near the door, just in case someone came into the room.

"We, have an intruder inside the Manor"

"Who, is it, is it one of the Seras?"

"No. its some girl I tried to make her leave but she wouldn't. You've been warned take her out quickly"

Marici told Yukina what was going on, she told her to guard the maid. While she went to take care of Eiko. Leaving the Study she dashed into the hall and started her own search.

Eiko climbed into what could only be likened to a explosion aftermath. The master bedroom, as it looked due to the size and decoration, was a complete mess. There was burn marks everywhere and shattered glass, wood and nearly every material in the room. Ice crystals were also hanging off the ceiling and protruding from several locations in the room. Ice Queen and Commander must have been in here recently as it all looked very fresh. They couldn't be far away, either. She was also unaware if they were alerted to her presence or not, yet. She'd have to take her chances. Either she'd find them, or they'd find her.

Eiko quickly hurried out of the room and followed the trail of destruction a little further into the Manor. This was going to cost a whole lot to repair.

Outside the Manor, shortly after the explosion took place, 20 armed guardsmen teleported down from seemingly nowhere. Order were given to secure the perimeter and a team of trained Scouts were sent out to do so. The Scouts seemed to ghost out of existence a little while after moving, making no noise either. Messages were relayed between the remaining 15 guardsmen in a complicated tongue, however, the effect seemed to be a perfectly planned circulation of patrol routes, trap setting and an even more effective blanketing of strategic areas with Sniper Squads. Whoever was leading this group certainly knew their tactics well.

Darien who was outside, still noticed that several people. Had suddenly teleported down from out of no where. From where he was he wasn't seen just yet. He had no idea where these people came from as things were spiraling out of control. Darien this time contacted both Marici and Kale Ravenclaw.

"We seem to have a group of uninvited guests. I can see several of them right now, they seem to be guardsmen of some sort and look to be both well trained and well armed" Darien sent them.

Marici just snarled in anger, while Kale went livid with rage.

"Damn it, if word of this gets out, Darien I order you to eliminate them all, I will be there shortly" Kale says.

Marici followed the path her and Yukina had taken. Towards the Study following its course back towards Marie's room on her way she came into contact with Eiko. "I don't know who you are or how you entered this place but you won't leave here alive" Marici screamed.

The ground under her started to shake wildly as Marici underwent her own transformation. Marici gains what appears to be a pair two small fox ears atop her head. Other than that, she also has black ribbons which she wears at the left and right side of her hair. She has bright and pure white skin which seems to be very smooth, one sight is already enough to strike 'love' effect into most people (male). When one looks properly at the previous stated things, it is indeed, a great mixture between skin's colour and ribbons.

As for her outfit, it is a very versatile and glamorous white kimono which is designed by Marici and Angi while wearing the kimono, she ties a huge black ribbon around it but with some golden-like design on it; the ribbon however, did not ties at her back parts, but instead, one can see that the ribbon is instead tied at her belly parts; with a butterfly-style chosen to be the way of tying for it. To make it eye-catching, Marici has decided to add some long floating white clothes around her kimono which gives her, the "diva" look and aura. Michelle also have slightly modified her kimono to allow her move faster in battle.

When she gets serious, her flames will come out from the air and turns into fire which will surround her and allow her to float easily, weirdly enough, that fire seems to increase her strength somehow and make her look aggressive in nature. This fire also seems to increase the surrounding temperature and make Marici's sword shaper. She could stay in this form as long as she has enough magical power to produce the fire which surrounds her. By using this, she could easily scare off an inferior mage without even fighting yet.

Behind her are what appears to be nine fox tails each one is covered in pure white fur. Yet there are patches of fur around the end of the tail, The tail ends are alight with green flames attached to her waist is her sword named Seika which means 'Sacred Flame' A divine aura of flames is usually seen around Marici as green flames ripple across her armour.

Marici seemed to not be playing around as she was getting serious. "Gravity Push" Marici cast thrusts her left hand, palm facing forward, at their opponent, propelling them quickly away from their person with amplified gravity. She did this at Eiko while Darien quickly appeared in front of the Manor.

A unit of armed Guardsmen came into contact with Darien. Five guns were soon trailed onto him. Each gun appeared to be a modified assault rifle. The clip looked to be extended and so did the stabilizers at the back of the gun. They appeared to be dressed in a combination of leather, steel and cloth, making a pieced together armor. The steel was on the chest, shoulders, legs and back, like a makeshift lighter chainmail, and the leather was underneath the steel, covering where the heavy armor couldn't. The cloth was limited to only the hands. The helmets they had on looked closer to stealth-squad gear, complete with thermal sensors and the ability to see into the infrared spectrum, making any form of tactical espionage difficult.

"Hold fire!" One member of the unit ordered the rest. "Shoot when provoked. Aim to incapacitate, not kill."

They all readied their guns to fire as soon as combat kicked off. Their orders were to bring minimum bloodshed, after all. Any survivor was a wealthy informant to them, after all.

Eiko came into contact with the Commander of the trio, who quickly transformed. Eiko decided it was time to do it as well. A red mist surrounded Eiko and she then transformed back into her Gamma Alteration. This time, she had markings all over her, close to that of the Sun Goddess Amaterasu. Instead of just having bare hands, she now had ethereal fire claws.

"Kill!" Eiko snarled.

Marici fired off a spell at Eiko, who quickly tried to dodge out of the way.

Eiko leaped to the side like a pouncing wolf and avoided the blast from Marici. She then sprinted towards her and dived upwards, easily covering the distance between them and struck quickly.

Eiko's previous wound, which she got from the window, just healed up rather quickly.

Darien looked around at the Guardsmen, He saw that five guns were pointed at him, he took notice of every detail about these people. All he did was look them down ome member of the unit told the rest to hold their fire they seemed. To Darien much like how he acted with Eiko, before she had entered the Manor.

"I don't know who you are or why your here. I won't repeat this warning leave now if you value your lives" Darien told them.

Darien then summoned forth his sword to his right hand. Shadow Cross Is shown to be an enormous ornate, sparkling white silver sword adorned with splendid decorations. From tip to handle, it is approximately five to six feet long, with a single-edged large blade approximately one foot wide. The blade is a lighter colour on the bladed edge while the rest of the blade is azure, and the handguard appears to be bolted or riveted into place. He held the sword but made no move to attack the Guardsmen.

Eiko soon transformed before her as a red mist formed around her. She could see the markings all over her body she didn't care what they were. She just knew she was now facing a wolf who dodged the attack then quickly sprinted towards her and dived upwards.

Marici tired to get out of the way of Eiko's attack as she tried to dodge her first claw attack but wasn't fast enough, as Marici stumbled backwards slowly she felt Eiko's claws rip into both her shoulders cutting through. The top part of her kimono revealing the tops of Marici's breasts. She screamed out in pain as fresh blood stained her top red. However Marici howled in pain as Eiko sank her fangs into Marici's right shoulder. Just missing her throat by mere inches, screaming and howling in pain as Marici tore herself away. From Eiko she stumbled back several feel to try and put some distance, between her and Eiko.

She got ready for her counterattack, "Aohato" Marici shouted this spell summons forth several blue doves composed entirely of blue fire; and which can be telepathically manipulated by Marici from afar - the doves themselves are customized in a way to opt for detonation when they come close to the targeted enemy; resulting a violent explosion of blue flames that can cause severe burns - the doves can be manipulated four at a time and Marici generally uses them tactically in battle to get a greater advantage. By adding abit more energy, Marici can choose to create an additional pair of wings on the doves, which doubles their speed and makes them quite difficult to follow with ones eyes.

Marici created three blue flamed doves out of fire. They hovered around her for a tiny bit before she sent them at Eiko.

The opponent the Patrol came across didn't show any outward aggression in his actions. He issued them a warning, telling them to leave, before summoning a weapon to his hand.

"You're in a protected space. No violence will be needed if you leave and take your group with you. We don't want to turn this into a conflict, now." The head of the Patrol unit informed the intruder.

The guns still remained pointing at the intruder, but no other actions were taken.

Eiko's attacks connected with Marici. She could taste fresh blood as she bit into Marici's shoulder.

The taste of blood was far too enticing for Eiko as she began to enter a Blood Frenzy. Nothing else mattered to her, save for tasting more of the delicious blood of mortal beings.

Eiko's prey was retreating. Moving away from her. Prey doesn't escape. Prey NEVER escapes. Hunt prey. Hunt. Kill. Tasty red liquid. Must drink more. Feast. Drink. Kill.

Purple fire firing at Eiko. Eiko doesn't care. Red liquid is all that matters. Must drink more.

Prey never escapes.

Eiko moved closer once more towards Marici, however, she didn't manage to lunge at her this time as she began to stumble a little while moving. The marks on her began to pulsate as her body began to gently tremble. There was no outward sign that anything was wrong with her, however, something was definitely going on inside of her.

After the brief pause, Eiko began to look a little more like her savage counterpart once more as she locked her eyes onto Marici.

Darien remained with his weapon drawn waiting to see what the Patrol. Would do, all they seemed to be doing right now was pointing their guns at him. "Will your weapons be lowered the entire time?" Darien asked. He thought about things as they were playing out of their hands right now yet he still had Kale's orders to follow.

Marici was in pain real pain she had only moved backwards five feet. Away from Eiko she knew she couldn't take another punishing blow like. She had just had done to her she could see that Eiko was moving towards her. She wanted to distance herself more but stayed where she was instead Marici called out to her.

"You will pay for that beast" Marici shouted.

Negotiations seemed to be working with this person. He asked if the patrol will lower their weapons if he took his group with him.

"We can assure you that our weapons will be lowered but we can't promise that they won't be you show any signs of aggression, we will fire." The Patrol Leader confirmed before issuing the orders to the troops to lower their weapons. The entire patrol unit did as ordered, and so did the leader. "We will escort you out of the premises to ensure that you will be following orders."

It was good to have a compliant detainment target.

Purple fire hit Eiko. Hurts very little. Makes Eiko angry. Eiko, want more red liquid.

Eiko's prey not moving any more. Good. Time to feast. Eiko, hungry.

Eiko tried to lunge for Marici once more, and the pulsation of her marks struck again.

The pulsation struck her in the middle of her lunge and she fell to the ground. Her movements were becoming more and more sluggish and her breathing was becoming heavier. She pushed herself off the ground and turned on Marici once more with a single bite.

Eiko's sluggish movements made it so she fell short of her lunge to biting Marici and ended up biting nothing but air, which was very close to her throat at present. There was, for certain now, something up with Eiko. The marks on her were now constantly emitting a visible burning red glow and the blood coursing through her veins could very nearly be see underneath these marks.

Kale was still on his way to the Manor he had been keeping tabs. On everything that was happening he knew Marici wasn't fairing well against her foe. He also knew that Darien wasn't following orders as he should be killing the Patrol instead of talking to them. He turned away from the Manor and headed back towards her tower he had things he needed to do,

"If any of you fire against me or my companions. Then you will be harmed but if you keep them lowered we will leave this place" The Patrol started to lower their weapons Darien placed his away but before moving forward her called out to both Yukina and Marici to appear down here with him. Yukina seemed to agree and appeared moments later. However Marici was a different story as she was still fighting Eiko.

Marici was moving away from Eiko, she had again moved five feet away. Not even caring to see her attack hit Eiko or not. Darien called out to her to return to the front of the Manor Marici argued that she wanted to keep fighting. Darien this time ordered her to return or he'd leave her behind as he was the true leader of this mission and far more powerful than Marici.

"Fine, damn it all" Marici snapped. She looked back at Eiko who had someone how gotten even closer to her now very close to her neck. Instead she teleported away from Eiko and joined the others as they headed towards the front of the Manor.

After a brief delay, the other members of the intruding party appeared next to the bulky male. One of them looked like she'd been mauled by a wild animal. The patrol team offered to call in medical assistance to help patch up the injured girl as they escorted the group out of the Manor. No violence seemed to come from this encounter as of yet, so it was mostly a successful mission. Pity the Manor got a little messed up in the process.

Eiko's prey disappeared! This caused her to get very angry. She wanted to taste more rich blood, she wanted to drink her fill of it all! To drain any living person of their life essences to sustain her insatiable thirst!

Eiko began to tear through the Manor at high speed, looking for her next bleeding meal, as she reached the top of the spiral stairs, the marks on her began to burn like she'd been set on fire. The pain was immense. After letting out an agonizing scream, Eiko turned back into her normal form and collapsed to the floor unconscious. She looked extremely pale, like a large amount of blood had just been sucked out of her. Thankfully, a passing Maid heard the scream and went to check on what it was. When she saw the collapsed Eiko, she quickly called for assistance and Eiko was carried off to one of the nearby, still in one piece, guestroom. Medical attention was also called due to how pale Eiko looked, but not even the House doctors could see anything physically wrong with her except a low blood count. It was suggested that she was anemic so they placed her on a blood drip after taking a sample to see which blood groups she was compatible with. Her bloody face and hands were also quickly cleaned up, surprising the doctor a little as she had absolutely no wounds on them.

All three party members followed the Patrol as they were led. To the front of the Manor while they did mention about calling in medical assistance. Darien said no thanks to this as they would get there own assistance when they returned to where they came from. Once arriving in front all three floated up into the air and flew away returning to the Ravenclaw Tower. Where Marici was given the medical assistance she needed. Yukina and Darien later headed home, when they couldn't find Kale anywhere to be found.

As Marici was being patched up, she was very upset. First none of the Seras had ever appeared at home and whoever that girl was she fought. Also troubled her as Marici had pretty much lost the battle against her and this didn't sit well with her. She wanted to know who that person was and the next time she faced her she would kill her.

Cafe

It seemed that Leigh, had no favorites and it was up to the customers. Next she used the ring to try and get some information on Leigh, and all she saw was a fox sleeping which then barked at her and she left. The ring started to burn on her finger which caused Kara to cry in pain for a moment.

"That was odd?" Kara said aloud.

Leigh then went on to tell that they still had 10 minutes before the place opened. The first thing she did was walk around the store to get a better look at the place. She saw several other girl's going about their own business. She took a couple minutes to watch them, and then moved onto the Seras who were sitting down at a table.

'H.. How do I look?" Kara asked.

Due to the surrounding noise of the Cafe and what the pair were currently doing, Leigh was unaware of the situation between the Ring's interference and Kara's surprise.

As expected, Kara went off to look around at the rest of the Cafe and what the workers were currently doing. At present, the workers were setting the tables for customers, making last minute preparations to menus and taking care of other business while they had the chance. Kara then went over to the Sera sisters to show off her new attire.

"Purple's not really your colour." Lilly stated. "I'd say more of a black, or a red."

"Are you playing dress-up? If you are, I wanna play, too!" Haley asked.

Holly's response was kind of hard to tell, as it was just in writing. It was unsure of whether sarcasm was needed, or whether she actually meant what she wrote.

'Maids' outfits are so old fashioned, but they surprisingly suit you. Still, you could have picked a different colour.'

Shortly after the responses were given, Leigh came over and clipped Kara across the head with a rolled up batch of serviettes.

"Customers request who they want to serve them. I thought I made that clear." Leigh firmly lectured Kara. "Plus, if you're that nervous in front of people you know, I dread to think how you're going to cope serving a bunch of strangers while trying to act your part."

Upon noticing the twins sitting at the table, Leigh's attention went straight to them. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Polar opposite identical twins?! They'd be the perfect addition to the Cafe's staff! The amount of things she could do with them...

"I though they only existed in TV shows and books..." Leigh quietly said to herself, surprise evident in her voice. She then drew a pen out of her apron and began to draw on each of the serviettes, keeping them set apart as they were before. After a few moments, Leigh put her pen away and began to flick through the drawings at a rapid pace. she drew a complete motion comic showing what could only be likened to one of the twins in a rather compromising situation. At the speed she was going through them at, it looked rather close to being denied a break by a customer requesting being served, only to have it end with a rather teary twin with a puddle beneath them.

"Green comes in, taking Teal's place at the start, leading up to this encounter. I know Teal would be far too shy to put herself in a situation like this. Green's the only way to go." Leigh began musing to herself as Holly's face began to turn a deep shade of red.

Kara listened to what each girl had to say. She thought of asking if they had something in a black or red color next time. "Its part of my job, I'm sure you'd look nice in one" Kara tells Haley as she then reads what Holly had written down. "Thank you" only to then feel the back of her head get smacked.

"You did make that clear, I'm just asking for their opinion. I'll do my part to serve them and what about yourself. Not going to ask for special lewd favors to be done to you in the back room are you?" Leigh was getting annoying with her attitude and Kara wanted nothing more than to get her back.

She then watched as Leigh began to draw on the serviettes, only to then have formed a motion comic. Watching as it was flipped through until the very end where it showed someone in bad position. At first she wasn't sure what Leigh meant then after a few moments she got it then Leigh meant both the twins. And from Holly's blushing face she must have been the teary twin in the comic.

As they only had a couple minutes left, Kara leaned closer to Haley. "We, can have a private serve time later" Kara whispered. She then turned to Holly and went to change the subject, "In a little while we will get some cake and open your gifts that is if you guys request me to serve you"

Before Kara had changed she had used some of her magic to teleport the bag. Of gifts for the twins out of her old room and into the cafe.

Kara answered back a mouthful of abuse, like expected.

"Maybe purple's not right after all. You're far too noisy to be counted as Terse. I'd say Red's more fitting for you and your personality." Leigh calmly returned, like she'd heard it all before. "Anyway, you're not going to be serving anyone. You're here to watch and watch alone, today. You'll ruin our rep with your lack of skills."

After the motion comic, it was clear that Leigh had been the one to draw all the Chibi versions of the workers in the 'Exclusive Taste' menu and on the board outside, as the art style was pretty much a carbon copy.

Kara whispered stuff to the twins while Leigh was caught up in her 'planning'.

"Don't forget the cream and the fruits." Haley whispered back, clearly planning something rather questionable.

'Requesting to serve seems a little hard right now, if what she said is anything to go by. We can wait until your break for that.'

Once Leigh had finished her run-through in her mind, she asked something of the twins.

"Do you girls like playing dress-up? If you do, do you want to dress up like everyone here?" Leigh asked.

"YES!" Haley excitedly replied. "I wanna play!"

'NO!' Holly wrote, in block capitals on her whiteboard while she hid her beet-red face behind it.

"Don't you have work to do? By the way, they're far too young to be scouted for a place like this, if what you drew is anything to go by." Lilly cut in. "Go take your sales pitch elsewhere."

Leigh was about to answer with a equally cold remark, but was soon interrupted by Kiki announcing, over the Megaphone, that it was opening time.

"Damn. Maybe next time..." Leigh quietly cursed to herself before giving her first instruction to Kara.

"Newbie, my first order for you is to scout out each of the Coloured Aprons and see what they do. It's best to do it in this order, starting with the easiest: Yellow, Green, Brown, Purple, Navy Blue, Teal, Sky Blue, Pink and ending with Red. Boss's colour, which is black, and my Colour are reserved for Management and Under Management only. Once you've done that, report back to me and I'll give you your next order."

Kara learned from Leigh that she would be wearing red next time. Since it fit better with how she acted she didn't mind that really, Then was told she wouldn't be serving anyone and just watching and taking notes due to her lack of skills. "Sounds interesting" Kara replied back before Haley whispered back to her.

"I promise I won't" Kara whispered back.

"Then, I'll join you again once I'm on a break"

Leigh then went on to ask if the twins liked to play dress up. Haley seemed totally up for the idea while Holly wasn't this caused Kara to speak up. "Can, Haley please play just this once?" Kara asked. Thinking it would be fun to have Haley joining her, for a while at least. Lilly seemed not up for the idea. "Lilly, why not dress up as well?" Kara asked.

However it was too late, Kiki then mentioned they were opening. She was then given her first order by Leigh. "Okay, I will do as you ask I will be back shortly with what I have gathered" Kara then said goodbye to the girls and looked around she spotted the girl in the yellow apron and started to watch what she did.

After the announcement that it was opening time, Kara made her way over to scouting out a worker with a Yellow Apron. Along the way, there was a notice informing just what each colour stood for. The notice was written more in a conversational way than a professional one, and included illustrations.

'Pink is for Demanding Little Sisters who like being the center of attention from their Older Siblings. Navy Blue is for the mature Little Sister who act older than they are. Teal is for the Shy Little sister, who love to be protected by those who they look up to. Sky Blue is for the Little Sisters who like their Older Siblings being a little unfair and demanding of them, treating them a little worse than they should, but not too badly. Green is for the Little Sister who have far too much energy and like bounding around their Older Siblings and playing game with them. Yellow is for the mellow Little Sister, who like nothing more than cuddling up with their Older Siblings and using their lap as a Pillow, it's nap time! Brown is for the Little Sisters who aren't true to their feelings, but also can't deny their presence. Loving these girls will be a little harder than normal, but so much more rewarding. Purple is for the quiet Little Sisters who don't vocalize their feelings that much but, when they do, they sometimes can't put into words their true feelings and may seem a little oppressive. These girls are mostly for Older Siblings who like a shoulder to cry on and a berating of them to knock them into shape. Red is for the feisty Little Sister who aren't afraid to push their Older Siblings around and demand things from them. These girls are an acquired taste which are reserved only for the most desperate of Older Siblings, who don't mind having their head bitten off. Please choose your Taste carefully but, most of all, have fun. 3'

Kara found one of the Yellow Apron girls, who had black hair and cat ears, with a matching tail. She was snuggled up on the lap of one of the Customers, who was gently patting her head and stroking her like she was a cat. The girl didn't seems to mind at all. She actually looked like she was enjoying it. Her tail was gently flicking around. in contentment. She was the very embodiment of a lazy house cat.

Before Kara had made it to the girl in the yellow apron. She saw the notice informing about what each color stood for she stopped at it and looked it over. It seemed to her that every color was about little sisters which seemed to confuse Kara. As she looked and took everything in she wondered herself which color would be best suited for her.

Still that all seemed weird and she found one of the Yellow Apron girls, who was dressed. Up like a cat, she found this to be rather cute She watched as the Customer, patting her head and the girl seemed to be enjoying it. She watched for a few more moments taking in everything the girl did and how she acted before moving onto the Green Apron girl she spotted next.

As she was walking over a thought went through her mind. "Do, any lewd things go on here?"

Kara took in all that the Yellow Apron girl was doing, which wasn't all that much. She was just sleeping on the customer's lap and purring softly. As Kara watched, she began to notice that the movements of the tail seemed far too natural to be a prop...

After watching the cat-girl, Kara moved on to the next colour, which was Green.

Finding a Green Apron girl was a surprisingly hard task in the sea of coloured aprons. Eventually, Kara lucked upon a pair of Green Apron girls. These girls had tan coloured squirrel ears and a bushy, curved squirrel tail. After spending so much time with a pair of identical twins, these Squirrel girls were clearly also identical twins down to the very same personality. These girls just could not sit still as they shuffled around a table of ten customers, each serving up the dishes of the cafe and diving onto them at random intervals, hugging them tightly and demanding, in the adorable way that Haley does, 'Play with me!'. It was now obvious why Leigh believed that Haley would fit right in with the Green Apron girls.

Kara had still watched the girl in the Yellow Apron. She had still seemed to be sleeping and Kara saw the tail moving still. In her search for the Green Apron girl. Kara found it hard to find her as there was far too many colored aprons running around. She soon spotted them as they were dressed up as squirrels. She was also reminded of how each girl looked to be the same and being with Holly and Haley. Kara was able to understand these girls better then others, she was also reminded of Haley and now wanted her to join in. But only if Haley would serve her and no one else as Kara really wanted that.

After taking all this in she moved onto Brown Apron girls. In her current state of mind Kara also looked around at the other girls. She remembered Leigh's comic she had drawn and wondered if any girls needed to use the restroom. So, she searched with her eyes trying to find if anyone needed it.

Kara just couldn't place what was so strange about the tail. It was obviously a prop, but a very well made one with how it was moving based on emotions, mimicking the exact same style as the animal it represents. House Wellstone could probably make something like that, so that could be why it was so well made.

After spending some time with the Squirrel Girls, Kara went off in search of a Brown Apron girl. During this search, she also looked for any inclinations towards Leigh's motion comic being factual.

While keeping eyes on the other girls moving around, Kara found a brown apron girl sitting next to a customer at a table. She had Light Brown long twintails, with red ribbons holding them in place, and brown eyes. She look the spitting image of a classic 'Tsundere' Character in Anime/Manga, down to the very words she used before sitting next to the Customer, which were:

"I-it's not like I want to sit with you or anything, it's just that, well, it's Service! Yes, it's just service! D-don't get the wrong idea!"

What a strange place...

Kara watched the brown apron girls. She saw one still next to a customer and she had light brown. Long twintals, with red ribbons. She watched and listened to what was said along with how they acted. She wondered if Lilly would fit into this color and of all she had seen so, far. She liked the Green Apron girls the most taking a moment she wanted to ask Kiki something.

"knock, knock, knock"

"This is a rather strange place you have here, um... would it be okay if. Later Haley wants to dress up and join me?"

Again she looked around for any girls needing to use the restroom while moving. Onto the Purple Apron girls next.

While looking around the Cafe for the next coloured apron, Kara communicated with Kiki, who answered after the knock, but only oput of kindness as she sounded kind of busy.

"You'll get used to it. Normally, we need Parental or Guardian permission to have people working here due to the kind of work that it is. However, I guess I could overlook the loss of one Green Apron if you're into that kind of thing."

While heading over to the next Coloured Apron, Kara passed by some Teal Apron girls, who were currently seated with a few customers. Out of the six seated around the table for ten, three of the girls looked a little restless. One had her legs crossed twice over as she gently began to rock from side to side in her seat. The three empty coffee cups in front of her probably telegraphed what was wrong with her at present. Another girl showed some signs of tell-tale toilet neglect as she secretly had her hand pressed against the folds at the front of her skirt, pushing them down to slightly press into and cover her cloud-print panties. There was a slight darkening of the middle of the panties, around the size of a small button, but she looked like she mostly had it in control, for a little while at least. The final girl was doing a terrible job at hiding her discomfort as she was practically dancing in her seat, criss-crossing her legs rapidly and also pushing both of her free hands into her crotch, completely covering her panties but not quite the small puddle on her seat. She'd obviously leaked a fair amount but was too shy to admit her need. She looked on the verge of tears before Leigh came up to her, gently tapped her shoulder and whispered something in her ear. The Teal girl nodded and quickly excused herself from the table while Leigh created the distraction of collecting the empty coffee cups. She also notified the other two Teal girls and they went off as well. Leigh then informed the customers that they shouldn't be so oblivious, in the kindest way she could, and informed them that their 15 minute booking with the Girls was coming to an end. The customers seemed a little disheartened to hear this, but showed no obvious signs of the fact that they were more than a little annoyed at Leigh's interruption.

Kara then moved on to the Apron she was fitted with, the Terse Girls.

These girls were pretty much a textbook Gothic-Lolita group, with jet black hair, with a slight feathery texture to it and complete with a black Gothic Hairband, dressed in a black variant of the classic Cafe Uniform colours, but keeping the purple apron. They also appeared to have a black raven's tail texture to the drapes at the back of their skirt. They looked like they'd rather be anywhere else so long as they could get away from the poor excuse of a man they had for a customer. The customer looked to be College age and was pouring out his latest disaster, which was his girlfriend breaking up with him over him forgetting to get her a 'Relationship Anniversary present'. The girls listened in silence, nodding where appropriate, before finally speaking up when he'd finished. The words which came out of their mouths were far from comforting.

"It's obvious why she broke up with you. You're a horrible excuse for a man. You're blubbering like a baby over something so trivial."

"Seriously, it's your own fault. You should be more observant."

"Any girl would break up with a guy who sounds like a toddler who just dropped their ice cream."

The list of negative responses just goes on. However, the customer didn't seem to react badly to them at all.

Kara waited on hearing back from Kiki as she looked at the other girls and customers. "I would very much like that please"

Kara then saw some Teal girls sitting next to a customer. She saw that three of the girls seemed restless. She watched all three young girls and enjoyed the show they were putting on. Kara seemed to enjoy the second and third girl the most and longed to go over there and join them. By just being far closer she longed for both girls to have a accident. The third girl who was nearly in tears almost seemed to lose it. Kara wanting to know more on this girl used the ring on her so, she could try and get her name. But then Leigh came over and whispered something which the other two girls left. The customers seemed upset, and Kara learned that there seemed to be only 15 minutes that a customer could have a girl serve them.

She then moved onto the Terse Girls.

She was first drawn to the Gothic-Lolita like appearance of these girls. As she used to dress up like that from time to time. She thought of trying to befriend one of these girls much like she wanted to befriend the one girl who nearly wet herself. However when she listened to the way they spoke she wasn't really happy with it. Yet the customer seemed fine with everything being said to him once finished Kara moved onto the Navy Blue Apron girls.

"You can just take the Apron. She can't work here. However, she could Volunteer at the weekends, but, again, she'll need some kind of permission to do so."

Kara took in the glory that caffeinated drinks can cause. drinking her fill of delicious sights. The final Teal girl, the one who was practically bursting, was a target for ring probing. Again, there was an animal blocking the way, this time it was a Terrapin Turtle but, due to the current state the poor girl was in, it wasn't quick enough to boot Kara out with a shell bash before she got some information. She now knew the girl's name and the most basic information about her:

'Name: Mia

Age: 13 and three-quarters

Capacity: 88% (DANGER!), Capacity Loss: 5%, Actual Capacity total (Minus Loss): 93%, Bursting Point: 95%'

After this base information, her stats were listed. Her Charisma Score was the highest out of the lot, sitting at a excellent 9|0. However, it was limited to 'Charm - Innocence/Shyness'. All her other stats, except her Intellect, which was at 7|5, were all rather low. She was kind of close to Holly in combat capabilities.

Leigh noticed that Kara was ogling the situation which just took place, but didn't appear to do much but smile at her in a rather suggestive way. She appeared to know just why Kara was so interested in this particular space of the Cafe. She then mouthed 'Get back to work' to Kara before heading off back to her own assigned role.

After the display with the Terse girls, Kara began to look for the Navy Blue Apron girls. After some searching, she found a group of the seated with a small amount of customers. There was no more than two girls to every table, despite how many customers may be seated there. Wandering to this section was the polar opposite of the Green Girls. These girls were all calm and collected, engaging in pleasant conversation, like one would expect at a high class Tea Party. They were the epitome of a Lady, despite how young some of them looked. They had perfect manners, perfect answers to questions and were, in short, the perfect girl. The only noticeable things about these girls which broke their perfect image was the feathery texture to their white hair, and the small white feather-styled tails on their Uniforms, if they were to be likened to a bird, like the Raven-Like terse girls, these would no doubt be doves.

Kara was happy that Kiki would allow Haley to work here. She would take the Apron, once on the break and would ask Lilly later if she could.

Once more when she had used the rings power she was greeted, By another animal, this time, it was a turtle. Again she wondered what this thing was about animals always showing up. But was happy when she got the information she wanted off the girl. She learned the name of the girl was Mia and she also got her stats as well. Kara made a mental note to keep tabs of Mia while still standing there she saw Leigh looking at her.

Leigh knew what Kara had been doing who blushed red. As she saw the way Leigh smiled she then mouthed something which Kara, at first, didn't understand. But soon knew what it was moments later she nodded back and moved onto the next group.

Once she found the Navy Blue Apron girls. After some searching, she found a group seated with a few customers. These girls seemed to be small talking with the customers they seemed to be acting lady-like much how Kara had to do when she went to dinners with her parents friends when she was younger. She also took in the feathers that were in each girl's hair she wondered why this was. She watched for a short time more studying them before moving onto the Teal section of girls.

This made Kara feel excited as she was coming back to the section. She had seen moments ago she wondered if she would see Mia back among them.

After spending a few minutes with the Navy Blue Girls, Kara went off, in excitement, to return to where she saw the Teal girls. Most of the time, on tables with Teal girls, there were more workers than customers, for reasons yet unknown. Safety in numbers, is all that could be presumed.

This time, the Teal girls had some rather kind older females with them as customers. The Teal girls seemed more relaxed and were able to talk a little more freely with this selection of customers, who seemed to dote on them quite a lot. After a little searching through the seated Teal Girls, Kara found Mia once more. She looked a little more relieved, but still rather embarrassed. Her uniform was a little more crisp than it was previously, so she probably changed into a clean uniform after the earlier episode. One thing was still a little off with her, though, as she was seated with her legs still quite tightly locked together, and her hand pushing her skirt down a little. According to the Stats screen, which was still open for her, it wasn't down to any need in particular, as her 'Capacity' was sitting at a low 5%, but was increasing by 1% every few moments. Maybe there was something else wrong with her, which didn't link to any biological need. but would Kara probe it?

Kara was now back in the section she liked the most so. far. She looked around and spotted Mia after seeing that not much Teal girls were around. She wondered about this maybe it had something to do with how they acted or another thing. Kara also saw that the girls seemed more at ease this time as they talked more with the customers. In another moment, Kara looked around once more to see if there were any female customers among the cafe.

She then turned back to Mia she seemed to be dressed in a new uniform. Yet something was off with her she had her hand pressed down into her skirt for some reason. Kara didn't understand just why this was. She watched her for a while longer and then turned away from Mia in a rather good move that she hoped might impress both Kiki and Leigh later. Since Leigh didn't order her to do this was she looked at Leigh who was dressed in a golden brown apron. Who she found with her eyes after some time and studied what she was doing.

Kara began to quickly peruse the rest of the cafe from her current position. She was looking for any more female customers. There were quite a few other female customers, but they were more interested in the Teal, Green and Yellow girls. The very select crowd of females, who looked very close to the terse girls in fashion, obviously magnetized to their like-minded flock. Overall, there was a fair diversity in male and female customers. Of course, there were more males than females.

Kara could just about make out why Mia was acting as she was. When Mia shuffled to the side a little in her seat to engage in conversation with the customers, her legs parted a little just as her skirt followed her body, revealing that...

..Mia was going commando. That was...slightly unexpected...perhaps she didn't pack a spare pair of panties, and maybe they had no spare here as well. Either way, it was clear why Mia was acting as she was. She didn't want anyone to see her baring it all. She was so brave to come out of hiding, despite how she had no cover where it mattered the most. She either loved her job that much or was terrified of what may or may not happen to her if she didn't pull her weight during the busiest time of the day.

After perving on the poor unsuspecting Teal Girls, Kara began to look for Leigh. She still had to scout out three more colours: Sky Blue, Pink and Red, but she'll probably get to that a little later.

At present, Leigh was just swapping roles with Kiki. Leigh's current role was to be front of house and welcome the customers in, while Kiki's had now become Till cover. Judging by how most businesses work, only Leigh and Kiki were qualified to go on Till cover, as they were the highest ranked staff members in at present. While heading to the door, Leigh noticed that Kara was, once again, with the Teal girls. She came over to her for a moment to check up on her progress.

"With how you're looking at the Teals with longing, maybe you'd be more suited as a Customer than a worker?" Leigh joked to Kara. "anyway, how are you finding this place? I guess it's very ap-pee-ling to you."

Leigh's division of the word 'Appealing' probably hinted that she knew just why Kara was interested in the Teals.

Kara had found some female customers there were quite a few of them. Yet they mainly hung around the Teal, Green and Yellow's. She was happy with what she had found and looked back to Mia who Kara saw moments later. Was that she was going commando, she found this odd and very much wanted to know why. Along with using the wind to blow her skirt up, but she stopped herself that would really embarrass Mia and this wasn't the place to do that. She longed to watch Mia more but knew she still needed to do her job.

Kara looked at Leigh for a while as saw she was greeting and welcoming in customers. She watched for a while before Leigh came over to her to make small talk with her. "I-I just like how they are and like their shyness. Maybe when I have a day off I'll be a Customer" the way Leigh said the next part made Kara blush a deep red. Leigh knew just why she was interested in the Teals to let alone Mia who she was glad she didn't bring up.

"Um... I really l-like this place, its odd in a way and p-please don't say that" Kara said clearly embarrassed. To try and clear her mind she used her eyes to locate the Sky Blue Apron girls and began to look at them to study what they were doing.

Leigh had hit the nail on the head with her suggestive probing. It was clear that she was used to information gathering, or perhaps more accurately, information probing.

"If you like that kind of thing, then you need to get a little older and go see some other colour. While it happens to the poor Teals a lot, it happens a lot more elsewhere." Leigh informed Kara. "For the next one, you'll probably need my access card to see them. Same goes for the Reds. They're a very...acquired taste for only very specific customers."

Kara looked for the Sky Blue girls, but found nothing in the surrounding area.

"I think we should shuffle the order a bit so you don't have to call me out twice. Go look at the Sky Blues and the Reds together, then come back for the Pinks. Whatever you do, do not enter past the initial divider. You're stepping into dangerous, mature VIP Customer only territory. You're far too young to be a Red girl or a Sky Blue girl." Leigh elaborated. "I wouldn't be showing you this if it wasn't for your track record. Boss told me how...mature...you were for your age. We'll take one quick look and then I've got to do door cover. Kate's doing it at present, but a Yellow's not a good watch person, as you can probably tell. Follow me for your next assignment step."

Leigh began to head off to a section of the Cafe which had a red draping curtain around a Single door marked 'VIP Members Only. Also, no under 18s allowed!'

Leigh knew what Kara had liked she didn't say anything at first. "It also, reminds me of Holly as she's like a Teal as you mentioned earlier. Even I find Mia to be just like her she's rather cute in a way" Kara confessed. Then hit herself in the head for talking to Leigh about this whole thing. Leigh then mentioned that, thing happened more someone where else. Do, Reds, get this card or does only you and Kiki have them?"

Kara in her search for the Sky Blue's found none where she was.

Leigh then told her that she should search for the Reds and Sky Blue's together before. Going onto the Pinks, she followed along towards the VIP area. This was when Kara went on to ask her own question. "Just what is up with this place why, all this whole sister thing I don't really understand it?" Kara asked.

Leigh then mentioned that Kara was too young to be a Red or Sky Blue girl. This made her confused she now had no idea of what color was best for her. "Then, what color will I be I'm suppose to work here" Kara said they reached the VIP section.

While reeling off why she had a thing for Teal Girls, Kara dropped herself in the deep end by mentioning the name of one of the girls.

"Been looking at the name badges of girls you wanna tap?" Leigh asked with a sly smile. "No stub-rubbing here. Don't even think about using the toilets or the Locker room for a bit of cat-licking or curtain drawing. That's not even allowed in the Mature section. Plus, you won't get anywhere with the Teals like you are now."

Kara then asked a rather pointless question, but it was expected as it was her first day here.

"Only myself, Boss, Papa and the Reds and Sky Blues have the access cards needed for the VIP section, save for Mature VIPS, that is." Leigh explained. "The Colours need these cards otherwise they can't enter their place of work, and the others need them to ensure no funny business goes on in this section past what's allowed. The safety of the workers is of top importance, after all."

On the way to the closed door, Kara asked about the 'Theme' of the Cafe.

"Never been to a Specialist Cafe before? This one happens to be a Moe Little Sister Cafe, and that's why there's all these colours. Each colour represents a different turn-on for the general populace. You get the idea, right? I don't want to have to go through it all just for a single person." Leigh informed Kara.

Kara then posed a rather valid question.

"You're kind of hard to pinpoint as you're so unpredictable. The closest I'd say, if you cleaned up your bad attitude a bit, would be the Navy Blue girls. You look like a pampered princess, that's for sure." Leigh suggested. "Until we can place you, you'll be a special 'Wild Card' girl. Kind of like an exclusive item. I think you could gather quite a following if we marketed you right."

Upon reaching the VIP door, Leigh drew out a black card from her pocket. It looked like a generic pass card, except it was branded with the Cafe's logo. She swiped it through the card reader next to the door, and after a 'Beep' and a 'Click', Leigh pushed the door open into a rather gaudy hallway. It was decorated like a cheap hotel on Valentines day, with Neon hearts on the walls and lots of suggestive stickers including 'Touching is a no, looking is a go!' and 'For the connoisseurs among you.'. Overall, it looked like a courting Hotel at its prime.

"Okay, we'll make this quick. We'll go into the 'Staff only' Monitoring booth so we don't intrude on our customers. We get full visual and audio through a one-way mirror and some hidden cameras. It's not great, but it's better than nothing." Leigh quickly said as she hurried through down the hallway and towards a door next to a Sky Blue door. The Sky Blue door had a rather questionable information plate next to it. The text on this one was:

'These girls like it rough, but no tomfoolery, otherwise you'll be roughed up!'

"Do not look anywhere else or tell any of the other workers, customers or your friends what happens behind these doors." Leigh cautioned Kara. "Have I made myself clear?"

Kara still knew she should have never mentioned Mia's name. "N-No nothing of the sort, I was just looking around and spotted her name badge." Kara had never thought of wanting to go that far with Mia at all. So, she was just silent for the rest of Leigh's first question to her. She went on to explain more about the cards and that only certain people can get them.

"Oh, I can understand that"

Leigh explained about the theme of the cafe.

"I've never been to one before, but I do understand the whole turn-on idea here. What about yourself from the way you drew that comic earlier. You might find what happens to the Teals to be up your alley?" Kara asked.

Leigh told she would then be a Navy Blue girl. If she cleaned up the way she acted but for now, she was a 'Wild Card' girl. "What do, you mean about marketing me I guess you can do that, seeing as how I'm all over the place with my likes and how I act"

They reached the door and once it opened both walked inside. She looked around and they soon reached another door. Kara read the writing on the door as they entered after. Being told, they would be doing a quick watching of what went on here. "I promise I won't let anyone know about what happens inside here" Kara promised.

Kara's next number of questions was met with nothing but a grin from Leigh.

"You'll find out soon enough. As for me, I'm quite partial to a lot of things, so long as they're adorable and fun to tease. You'll be happy to know that you're not my type but, as for your young escorts..." Leigh teased. "...I'll let you think on that. I'd love another pair of twins working here. All we've got are the Green twins, and they're not like those girls at all."

Kara agreed to the terms and conditions and Leigh led her into the Monitoring Booth. After turning the speakers on, it was quite clear just what the Sky Blue Girls were, and the view from the mirror just accentuated that. These girls looked to be late teens. It was self-explanatory from the outside warning that they were 18 or over, however, some looked quite young for their age. From the actions taking place in there, it goes without saying as to why this place was marketed at 18+. The flooring in the room on the other side of the mirror looked like the kind found in a shower room, complete with a slant leading towards drains near the back of the room. After a few minutes of watching things play out, the slant and drains were needed.

"I've already told you that you're banned from leaving until further notice!" One of the customers angrily lectured one of the younger looking Sky Blue girls. "What use is a pet if they don't listen to orders?!"

"I'm sorry. I'll hang in there. Please, let me go soon otherwise I'll explode." The Girl answered back meekly as she rapidly fidgeted around, both her hands clenched against her crotch as a drip-stream fell from under her skirt. The ring informed that this girl was at 94% on capacity, despite leaking around 20% onto the floor beneath her. Her skirt was saturated where she'd been pushing it against herself in a futile attempt at holding the floodgates closed. This looked to be the fantasy for someone like Kara, and Leigh was quite into this as well.

"I like it when I'm on Monitoring duty for this room." Leigh smiled to herself. "It's always worth watching. She looked ready to pop any second!"

Mere seconds after Leigh said that, the girl let out a pitiful wail as a torrent of pale yellow liquid burst forth from her barrier as her hold crumpled. The Customer was clearly enjoying this, as was evident from the bulge in his trousers. The girl began to sob gently as her stream died down after around a minute and a half of going full force. There was now a river of urine funneling its way towards the drain at the back of the room.

"I'm sorry..." The Girl pitifully sobbed. "I'm a bad pet. I couldn't follow Master's orders..."

"You're a very, very bad pet." The customer answered with a grin.

"That's enough for now!" Leigh quickly cut in as she killed the sound and closed the screen. "You're too young for this. The undressing comes next, and that's far too steamy for your young mind."

Kara learned that Leigh liked a lot of things. "You should have fun with Haley, but Holly's another story" Kara pointed out. She then was told she'd have to think of how she wanted her escorts she already knew who she wanted. "C-can I have Teal's and Greens?" Kara asked.

Kara watched as Leigh set things up and the view of the mirror. Then showed what was going on in the room and Kara saw girls a lot older than she was moments later she heard. The sound of a voice and watched and listened to what took place. What Kara saw was a Sky Blue girl being lectured by an older customer the way the girl was acting she really needed to pee. As Kara watched her memories of her time in Lilly's dream world came flooding back.

She could feel herself becoming damp between her legs. As she was rubbing her legs together clearly enjoying the show she was seeing. After a few moments, the girl exploded and wet herself Kara was clearly enjoying the show as well, as her hand was rubbing herself under her skirt. Having traveled there without her knowledge, Leigh then spoke up to her.

"I-its the same as back then with Lilly, I-I want to be on Monitor duty" Kara confessed. Her erotic emotions were coming into play.

However, Kara knew what was about to happen next. But Leigh then cut things off and said things were far too steamy for her to see. "Nnnooo..." Kara pouted she then looked down and noticed where her hand was. She quickly took it out from between her legs and wiped it on her skirt to dry it. "L-Lilly is into this stuff I-I know we did all this in her dream" Kara confessed.

She was clearly still really turned on. But still had work to do, she'd have to find some way to work through her needs. Maybe playing with a Green Apron girl would help or another colored one?

Kara jumped the gun and mistook what Leigh had said.

"By escorts I mean the twins with you when you came in." Leigh explained. "You don't get any girls as escorts unless you're a customer."

After the steamy scene with the Sky Blue girl, Kara admitted something else which was intriguing. This took Leigh's attention quite a bit.

"Oh, really?" Leigh questioned. "Are you sure it wasn't just your dream? I don't think that spoil-sport who stopped my plans would be into that kind of stuff. Anyway, you're both too young for that stuff. You can;t be on Monitor Duty unless you're management, or close to it."

Leigh was well aware what Kara was doing, but she decided to not press the matter.

"Flatten the sheets in your own time. You're still on the clock, you know." Leigh instructed Kara. "Can't have a girl with an obvious girl-boner serving customers. They'll get the wrong idea."

After leaving the Booth next to the Sky Blue Girl's room, Leigh headed a little further down the hallway and towards a bright red door. The information plate next to this one was also rather questionable.

'Bring whips, candles, gags and chains before entering here. We don't supply these, sadly.'

"This is why I though you'd be better suited to Red." Leigh stated as she led Kara into the next Monitoring Booth.

Kara mistook what Leigh had meant.

"Oh, but only one would be my escort that would be Haley. She seems to really like me a lot and we have had fun together. Holly would be another matter for another time" Kara told her. "C-can I have Mia as a customer?" Kara asked.

Leigh seemed to want to know more about Lilly.

"Yes, she likes this kind of stuff and it wasn't my dream but hers. Anyway, I've already know the steamy stuff that came next with someone" Kara was disappointed that she could view the fun but didn't press the matter.

Leigh knew what Kara had been doing.

"S-sorry but I found watching that fun, anyway, what will my second order be once I'm done with the Pinks?" Kara asked

They left the room and went down further to a bright red door, Leigh said she thought red was better suited for Red and both girls entered into the next booth room.

It seems like the twins really were as rare as Leigh initially took them to be.

"Gotta get through the 'No fun allowed' guard of them, first." Leigh sighed. "Seriously, we'd make a bomb if we could just hire them."

Kara requested Mia as a Waitress if she was a customer.

"You can pick whoever you like, whenever you like, if you're a customer." Leigh explained. "You can only have each girl for 15 minutes, though, if you do a private booking of them. If you become a VIP Customer, you can book any girl out for an hour. However, you can only book one girl for that a day, otherwise things get a little messy, if you know what I mean."

Kara elaborated what she meant regarding the strange dream with Lilly.

"How'd you know it was her dream? You can't enter other people's dreams." Leigh questioned.

On their way towards the Red Door, Kara asked what her next assignment will be.

"You should get to know the poster girls of each of the basic colours better. They should be on break in around 15 minutes. I'll have one of them come and collect you to show you around the Staff Only sections of the Cafe and give you the grand tour." Leigh instructed. "However, I won't take any requests for which girl you want and I won't tell you which girl I'll be picking. You'll have to wait and see."

Both girls then entered the Red Monitoring Booth to check in on what the Red Girls do.

"You okay with BDSM, right?" Leigh asked Kara. "If you aren't, I suggest you look away."

With saying that, Leigh booted up the consoles once more and began to look into one of the private booking rooms for the Reds.

"Nope, nope, boring, basic, nope, no..." Leigh quietly said to herself as she flicked through several of the camera feeds. Eventually, she came across one right in the heat of the action. "Perfect!"

The camera feed which Leigh stopped on showed one of the Red girls chaining a customer against a heart shaped bed while she cracked a whip against the bed posts. It would be more accurate to call this Apron Wearer a 'Red Woman' rather than a 'Red Girl' if her bust size was anything to go by. They looked to be at least DD size. The room they were in looked like the inside of a Love Hotel's rooms, coupled with a vague semblance to a Sex Dungeon.

"Naughty Pigs get a spanking." The Red Woman cooed to the customer. "Would you prefer the paddle, the whip or my hand?"

A muffled reply came from the Customer, who was currently wearing a gag-mask.

"Pigs oink. They don't speak." The Red Woman scolded the Customer, who them proceeded to gleefully oink through his gag.

"Hand it is, then." the Red Woman grinned maliciously as she threw the whip down and placed a leather glove on her hand. She then drew her gloved hand back and quickly brought it down against the customer's rear, who oinked even more happily with each spank.

"Meh, same old, same old." Leigh said, boredom evident in her voice. "Whatever happened to creativity in these situations?"

Leigh then cut off the feed from the room.

"Well, you get the idea..."

Kara listened as Leigh spoke up about the twins once more. "Lilly is just being protective of them why not try and get her to join?" Kara asked.

As she had known Kara was only able to book one girl for 15 minutes unless she was a VIP where she could book a girl for one hour. That all seemed rather fair to her, in the long run, she thought over her own thing to ask.

"Does, each colored apron have a girl who's the most popular than all the others?"

Leigh wanted to know how Kara had known it was Lilly's dream.

"Because I entered into it with help from one of her sisters," Kara told her. Not letting it be known Haley had helped her there.

She would then be greeted by one of the poster girls who'd be on break in 15 minutes. She wasn't told just who it would be Kara wondered who it would be. "Okay, I hope its someone nice" they then entered into the room.

"Not really, but I can give it a look," Kara said.

Leigh then fired up the consoles and soon found a camera feed into a room. Kara looked at it and really wasn't a fan of what she saw Red Women's bust size was far too big to her liking. Then the women ordered him around and gave him a spanking while they acted like a pig. Soon everything was over and Leigh turned things off.

"I do, but that's really not to my liking you already know what I like anyway," Kara says as she heads out of the room.

Kara suggested getting Lilly to join in with the work to try and get the twins involved as well.

"Not a bad idea. She'll be another Navy Blue, or maybe even a Purple." Leigh answered as she thought over this idea some more. "It's a possibility, though her attitude may place her in Red, if she was older."

Kara asked if there was one girl in each colour who was more popular than the rest.

"We have poster girls for the colours, if that's what you mean." Leigh replied. "Poster girls are normally fully book as soon as they become free, so they're kind of rare to get if you're not a VIP as it's a first come-first serve basis, with VIPs being above all other customers. Anyway, we do get a lot of money that way."

Kara explained more on her dream idea. Should she really be giving this information out to someone she barely even knows?

"You've got to be kidding me." Leigh chuckled to herself. "You can't enter another's dream."

Leigh didn't seem like she believed Kara at all.

"With that kind of imagination, I may even need to create a completely different Apron Typing just for you." Leigh added on.

The actions in the Red room went on and, soon enough, both girls left the Monitoring Booth.

"Just Pink and then I'll send someone to get you. If you've got any questions, just ask your Guide or Kiki, if she's free, as I'll be busy with the customers." Leigh reminded Kara.

Leigh then led Kara out of the VIP section and back into the main Cafe, which still looked really busy, even after being open for an Hour.

Leigh seemed up for the idea of getting Lilly to join.

"Well, that's all up to you on how or where you'd like to place her. For now there's more important things that need to be done" Kara says.

Leigh then told Kara more about the poster girls for the colors, which was basically a first come first. Serve basis as they were always booked yet they do get a lot of money for that. Leigh still didn't believe that Kara was fully telling the truth about the dream thing.

"Believe whatever you want" Kara told her.

Leigh led Kara back into the cafe where she'd visit the Pinks before. Being greeted by the girl who'd come and get her. "Okay, I'll let them know if I have anything to ask" Kara said before making her way towards the Pink Apron girls.

Leigh looked to be as disbelieving as she could.

After being led back to the Cafe, Kara went in search of the Pink Girls. Eventually, she found a table of them. There was one Pink Girl to a table of four customers. These girls probably liked the attention. While they were ever so close to the Brown Apron Girls in temperament, they carried a refinement and elegance like the Navy Blue girls, with an attitude like the Purple Girls. They seemed to be lapping up all the attention they could, and berating the customers if they ignore them. These girls demanded the full attention of their 'Suitors', and would not settle for any less. They came with a high price tag, though, as their attention was also undivided to the customers they had with them. Attention for attention, it seems. Though, the Pink girls did appear to mellow when they were getting the attention they wanted. They were probably just lonely and wanted attention from the customers. Overall, they looked a little hard on the outside but, when you got to know them, they were really nice, like a lost kitten looking for love from its owner.

With the scouting coming to an end, Kara had ten more minutes before she would get someone sent for her.

Kara found the Pink Girls after some searching. These girls seemed to take several things from the other aprons and put them all together in one. Everything that was said to them they seemed to enjoy she looked and watch a little more. Taking once more everything in and then left the Pink Apron Girls alone. Seeing she had ten more minutes until someone came to get her, Kara looked around the cafe for the second Teal girl who had been sitting at the table with Mia and the first girl.

Also Kara decided to search for one of the poster girls. She tried the Green Apron Girls section, which seemed to be a hard find again. As Kara could see all the girls moving all over the place she found them again and looked around.

After checking out each Apron Colour, Kara went searching again for...'personal reasons'.

Kara first went back to the Teal Girls section to search for the other two desperate girls from earlier, who were slightly more lucky than poor Mia. It was kind of hard to spot them among the others but...

After her results came from the Teal Search, Kara went back to the Green section to search for the Poster Girl of the Green Aprons. While it wasn't shockingly obvious, there were some connotations as to which girl would be the poster girl of this section.

Kara first headed into the Teal section again. While part of her also wanted to search for Mia again for her own personal reasons. She wanted to try out someone else, she tried to remember what the girl looked like and she used sometime to try and find the second girl.

After some time Kara moved onto the Green section. Again this was hard to search through since all the girls were super busy. While she was looking for the Poster Girl, she also wondered if one of the girls would ever come over and want to play with her,

With all the movement of the Cafe, and the fact that some girls may be on a break, Kara, regrettably, could not find any of the other girls who neglected their needs a little earlier. Perhaps they were on break? Or maybe they were already booked by another customer? Or, at a long stretch, they could be currently otherwise preoccupied. Whatever the reason, they weren't there.

For Kara's search of the poster girls, she managed to luck upon a menu for the Green Section. On the front of the menu was a chibi drawing of the poster girl, or more accurately, 'girls', of the green section. They were the squirrel twins from earlier! Felicity and Florence, as the menu named them. At present, it was impossible to tell which girl answered to which name, considering they both looked exactly alike and the names weren't much help with placement either. Maybe, if she got to know them better, she may notice some unique kinks which can help to tell them apart, like she has with the Sera twins. However, it seemed like a long shot.

After the lengthy searches, Kara's allotted ten minutes was nearing an end, leaving her with a very small three minutes to do other stuff in.

Kara had looked for the second girl for quite some time, she was unable to find the girls. So, in the end, she gave up maybe some later time she would try her search again. Yet she found two squirrel twins from earlier. She wanted to spend some more time watching as the twins moved around. But time was soon, coming to an end Kara then hurried into the bathroom to take care of a growing need to pee. Before leaving the restroom, she returned to the cafe, looking around for any girl who was coming to greet her for her next order.

After finding her information, Kara headed off to take care of business while she had the chance. After leaving the toilets, Kara began to look around for the girl who was meant to be showing her around. After a few moments of waiting, Kara faintly heard someone talking to her.

"U-um, are you Kara?" The voice asked her. She sounded very meek and quiet, like she was not used to interacting with others. "Leigh told me to come and look for a 'Kara'."

Kara looked around for a short time, she didn't see anyone. Who was walking towards her but after a few moments she heard. A small voice calls her name turning in the direction of the voice she saw a girl.

"Yes, I am Kara," Kara told the girl. Who seemed to be meek and quiet, Kara took a few moments to look the girl over. "Once again I am Kara and you are?" Kara asked.

"That's good." The girl sighed in relief. "I thought I'd gotten the wrong person."

Kara looked the girl over. She looked extremely familiar, in her Teal Apron and slightly nervous posture focusing on stopping her skirt from moving. Wait, is that...

"I-I'm Mia, the Poster Girl for the Teals." Mia introduced herself. "It's nice to meet you."

That's where Kara had seen her before! On close inspection...

Mia was clearly deserving of her Charisma score as she looked the very picture of innocence and adorableness. Her sapphire blue eyes carried a mixture of the innocence of youth and the sparkle of teenage years. The smile she currently had on her face for doing well in her duties was worth dying for. It was certainly a smile worth protecting and cherishing. Her hair colour was a little odd, being the same colour as her apron, but it made up for this with the cuteness of a Terrapin Turtle hairclip holding back a bang of her short hair. Her hair looked radiant and luxuriously soft, too soft to pass up a touch, nearly. It must be great to run your fingers through the silky smooth locks of her hair. She was only just slightly taller than Kara, but that was probably down to the small heels on her teal shoes. The Uniform of the cafe just added to her already stunning looks even more.

"Leigh asked for me to show you around. I guess she thought of it as a way to help me break out of my shell, so to speak. I've never been good with strangers." Mia informed Kara. "Where have you already seen and where would you like to go first?"

As Kara looked the girl over the way she looked did indeed. Look familiar to her Kara knew it was a Teal girl from her apron and then when she heard the girl introduce herself. Alarms buzzed in Kara's mind as it was Mia standing in front of her. This made Kara quite surprised and happy both at the same time.

As Kara looked Mia over she had a good cuteness factor to her. Kara was first drawn to Mia's sapphire eyes they were beautiful and her smile was picture perfect. This was someone who Kara herself could see protecting from harm. While she wanted to quickly pick her up and hug her Kara knew better than that. She also knew she couldn't treat this girl like she had done with Holly as their first meeting had gone bad. If Kara could treat Mia nicely and have to girl become her friend then she could use what she learned with her out on Holly.

"Well, it takes time if I can help out anyway, don't be afraid to ask," Kara said. Wanting to be nice and help Mia out Mia then wanted to know where Kara had seen and where she wanted to go first.

"Well, I've already seen all the sections with the various Apron girls. Is there anyplace where you would recommend for a new timer like me?" Kara asked. She had not mentioned the VIP section as Leigh had told her not to say anything about it to others.

After taking in all the details she could, Kara answered Mia's question. Had Leigh set this up? Or was Mia the one to volunteer?

"Then, if I need any help, I'll know where to go." Mia answered as she smiled a little more.

Kara explained where she'd already been, omitting any details which were secretive.

"Well, at least you know where the toilets are." Mia replied, giggling a little. "They're a must for anyone. For places to go, I think we should start with the Break Room. It's just behind the counter and to the left of the stairs. You need a Card-Key to access it, though."

Mia began to lead the way towards the counter, where Kiki was currently working, ensuring that her skirt was fully under her control and not loosely flapping around. Because of this, her pace was a little slower than normal. After opening the door leading behind the counter, Mia gave a little more information as she headed to the door.

"Most girls will be on their break. We try to keep it so we've always got at least two of each Apron on break at any time, and rotate breaks with others so, as soon as one group comes of break, another goes on break." Mia explained. "If you're wondering why we've got stairs leading up to the second floor, it's because most of the workers live here. That's...A long story. A-anyway, Upstairs is a no-go unless you've got special permission from either Kiki, Leigh or Papa."

Once she reached the door, Mia swiped her Card Key through the reader next to it and pushed the door open.

"Sorry about the mess. We've got some...messy Squirrels on break right now." Mia apologized beforehand.

While Kara wasn't aware of Leigh had set this up or Mia had come over on her own. At the moment, she didn't really think about it as much.

Mia then mentioned that Kara knew where the toilets were. This did cause Kara to giggle a little herself before Mia mentioned on places to go. They should then start with the break room which was behind the counter. Though they would need a Card-Key to access it, though.

"Will I get a Card-Key?" Kara asked.

Mia led the way and Kara took notice of Kiki working there. As Mia went about to open the door Kara said hello to Kiki before she passed through the door with Mia. She had noticed the way Mia was walking she seemed to move slower than normal. Thinking back, Kara knew it had to do that she was still going commando under her skirt. She didn't say anything on this as Mia gave more information.

Kara took in all that was said and noticed stairs going up. It seemed that most of the girls working here lived here that seemed like a good idea. When Mia mentioned Papa Kara knew she had heard Leigh say Papa as well. "Do, you enjoy working here?" Kara asked. She still wanted to know who this Papa was she'd ask who it was later. Mia then opened the door to the break room and they walked inside. The place seemed to be messy a little as some Squirrels were on break.

Once inside Kara walked over to one of the tables. She then took some of the garbage off the table and through it away in the trash before sitting down. "Its no problem really, though I have a question since as you can tell I'm new here. Are there any tips that you can offer to help make my time here both enjoyable to the customers and other apron girls too?" Kara asked.

Kara wanted to know if she'd get a card key eventually.

"Once you're fully cleared to work here and have a basic understanding of the place, then you'll get a standard card key, which can open most staff doors. It's also your Till ID if you ever get Till trained. Just scan it through or place it in the side and it'll log you in on the Audit roll." Mia explained.

Kara and Mia headed past Kiki, who was currently dealing with several customers at once. Kara said 'hello' to Kiki, but she just gave a slight wave back in greeting due to how busy she was. After that, Kara asked Mia another question.

"Everyone who works here enjoys it. It's more than just a workplace. It's kind of like an extended family as well." Mia answered.

Kara and Mia entered into the Break room. While it was a little messy in there, most of the damage was restricted to the space around the sofa against the left hand wall upon entering. The Squirrel twins from earlier were seated on that sofa, or, more accurately, one of them was sitting cross-legged on the far end and the other one was slouched out over the remaining two seats. The cross-legged one was bouncing her left knee up and down at a rather fast pace while her right heel was pressed against the crotch of her forest green apple-print panties. Both of them were playing on a handheld console. From the sounds of their conversation, they were playing Co-Op on a game.

Aside from the sofa the Squirrels were seated on, there was a large coffee table in the middle of a gathering of seats. There were single-seat armchairs at the top and bottom of the table and another sofa, much like the one the twins were on, on the opposite long end of the table. At present, a Yellow Apron Cat-girl was taking up the entire three seats of the sofa as she slept soundly. True to her represented species, she had taken the best seat in the room. Moving her wouldn't be an issue, as she looked about as light as a cat, but it certainly wouldn't end well.

On the other side of the room, the right hand side after entering, there was a TV set in the corner closest to the door, and a small kitchen area at the back of that half. The kitchen area looked like the kind you'd find in an apartment building. It was filled with all the kitchen essentials: a sink, some cupboards, a serving section, a microwave and a fridge. It was small, but serviceable. Near the back left hand side of the room, there were two doors. One was against the wall the twins' sofa was pushed against, and the other was on the far back wall.

Mia entered into the Break room and took a seat on the only free chair.

"The best way you can enjoy your time here and make lots of friends is by just being yourself. That's the best thing about this place. Anyone can become friends with anyone, customer or worker, as we all are true to our likes." Mia informed Kara. She sounded very passionate about her likes for this workplace. "Granted, we won't be liked by some customers if we're too pushy with our personal likes, but others may adore us for that as well."

Once Kara was cleared to work and got a better understand of the place. She would be given a Card-key which would also be her ID she wasn't sure what Till trained meant made she should ask what it means later. Mia then went on to explain that everyone seemed to like working here as it was like a big family. This made Kara happy as her home life pretty much sucked and it would be nice to have a larger family to count on.

With Kara sitting at a table she looked around the room. The break room was actually nice looking and she saw several other girls around the room. She saw the Squirrel twins from earlier were seated on the sofa. Kara could tell what was happening from the way she was pressing her heel against her crotch. Kara looked closely for a brief moment and looked away, she knew the girl might need to pee at some point. A thought ran through her mind as she went back to looking around the room.

"Does, everyone not going pee when they should?" Kara thought.

Kara saw a yellow apron girl sleeping and she also saw. A tv and various other kitchen stuff lying around soon Mia joined her at the table. Kara wasn't sure if she should be herself while she could be friendly. If she really was herself she'd be going after every girl here and that wasn't something that should be done.

"Would you like to be my friend?" Kara asked as she listened to what was said. She then thought of something else to ask "how does one become a Poster Girl like yourself?" Kara asked.

Kara let her gaze linger on the slightly more animated Squirrel twin.

After draining all the details, Kara began to look around the break room from her seat. After Mia said her piece, Kara asked a question.

"You don't really need to ask that." Mia answered with a kind smile. "In my opinion, anyone who works here is a friend, regardless of how well I know them. We've got to give as good as we expect, after all."

Kara questioned how a girl gets chosen to be a 'Poster Girl'.

"Once a year, around the start of April, we hold a small contest with our Customers. They vote who they believe is the best girl in each section and whoever gets the most votes becomes the poster girl for that year. Of course, there are a lot of ties, so we normally just rotate between the top scoring workers over the course of the year. It's kind of like a 'Seasonal Special', if you look at it that way." Mia elaborated.

Kara looked at the animated Squirrel twin she really didn't get. Anything else off of her and went back to listening to what Mia had to say.

"Oh, I understand what you say I hope we can be good friends. The same can be said with the other girls in this room" Kara pointed out with a wave of her hand. She also looked back at the animated Squirrel twin again then at Mia.

Mia explained about 'Poster Girls'

"Would this be your first time being a Poster Girl?" Kara asked. She took a moment to look Mia over to see if she was slowly starting to come out of her shell. When she was talking with Kara at this time she thought of something else to ask.

"When serving the Customers what can we and can't we do while serving them?" Kara asked.

Kara regarded the other girls in the room. She got slight nods off the Squirrel twins, as most of their attention was on the game in their hands and nothing more than a slight twitch of the ears off the Sleeping Cat-girl.

Kara regarded the Squirrel twin once more.

The twin in question looked away from her console for a bit as she felt a burning gaze on her again.

"Don't you know it's rude to stare?" She asked Kara. "If you're that interested, then be a Customer, not a worker. At least that way I can charge you for looks."

Kara asked if it was Mia's first time for being a Poster Girl.

"Yes and no." Mia answered vaguely. "It's not the first time I've been voted, but it's the first time I've actually tried to act the part. I can't normally deal with large bookings or back-to-back bookings. I only went for it this time because Leigh and Kiki wouldn't stop pestering me to."

Mia seemed to be talking a little more freely, but she was still quite evidently nervous.

Kara asked about the 'Cans & Can'ts' of serving customers.

"It's not a question of what we can and can't do, but rather of what they can and can't do." Mia stated. "We can do quite a few things as long as we fit into the role of the Apron colour we're wearing. We can't openly taunt the customer with...questionable...actions. We have to uphold the standards of working in the service industry, after all."

The Squirrel twin who Kara had been looking at turned her gaze to Kara. "I was only looking at the game you are playing nothing more," Kara told her. Then looked back at Mia who was nicer than the twin.

"Then what is it that you like to do?" Kara asked. As she listened to Mia explain it was her first time getting the part and she didn't like dealing with large or back-to-back bookings. She could also tell that Mia still seemed nervous around her.

"Oh, I totally get that as it wouldn't be nice to treat or do something bad. To the customer that would make them not to come back here," she was enjoying her time with Mia and offered to for Mia and the Squirrel Twin who seemed not to like her looking at her.

"Can I get either of you two something to eat or drink?" Kara asked the two girls. She then asked Mia something else in the meantime.

"Is there anything that you would like to ask me?"

After Kara gave her rather curt answer to the twin, she simply smile and shifted around on her seat a little. Kara now had a very good view of her panties, with a slight darkened spot slightly under her heel. She then looked over to her Sister and, with a nod, she also changed her sitting position a little. The other twin, who was lying on her side on the sofa, changed her position to lying with her back against the arm of the sofa and her feet resting on the seat, giving Kara a very clear view on her forest green cherry-print panties. which had a rather suggestively placed cherry over where her treasure would be. The stalk of the cherry pair looked like it was being cut in half by the slight indent from her lower lips.

Kara asked for a little more information about what Mia liked to do.

"I guess I like the atmosphere and the closeness of the Cafe. I really like chatting with our female customers and giving fortune readings to them." Mia answered. "Most response to the readings are positive."

Kara posed the option of refreshments to both Mia and the rather unfriendly Squirrel twin.

"No, thank you." Mia replied. "I had a nice coffee and cake with a customer before Break."

"Nah, I'm good." The talkative twin answered. "However, I think I could squeeze another can of Cola in."

There seemed to be a change in the game-related conversation between the twins. Beforehand, neither twin really cared about what was going on outside their game, however...

"Yeah, right." The other twin chuckled. "I don't fancy sitting on a sodden sofa."

"Whatever. Can't we beat this boss already- HEY! You're meant to be keeping the aggro off me! I'm your healer, after all." The first twin answered.

"Maybe you wouldn't be pulling aggro if you weren't so bad at keeping yourself under control."

"Are you calling me a bad healer? I have other things on my mind right now."

"Yeah, like keeping your tiny bladder in check."

"Don't even go there! You're just as bad as me, sometimes."

"Well, a least I don't have a Squirrel sized bladder."

"Liar! I remember that-"

The conversation from the twins was cut off a little early as Kara asked Mia another question. She could just barely be heard over the bickering of the twins.

"Actually, I would." Mia began. "Why'd you decided to work here? You look like you come from a wealthy background. It can't be for the money.."

Kara watched the game the Squirrel twin was playing. As she did so, she had a nice view of her panties she saw the darkened spot before. She shifted around and her sister was now sitting in a way that Kara could see her panties. Kara looked back at the game not wanting this sister to question where she was looking. She turned back to Mia as she talked about a little more and something she said interested her.

"You can give fortune readings that sounds cool can you give me one?" Kara asked. Mia then said she wanted nothing and the Squirrel twin mentioned something about maybe taking another soda. Kara got up and went to the fridge she opened it up. Taking the coke out she walked over to the sisters playing the game. She heard their whole talk between themselves and handed the coke to the one twin.

Both girls did sound like Haley and she smiled. When there was a quiet moment between both girls Kara introduced herself. "I'm Kara its nice to meet you two and you girls are?" Kara had asked before going back to Mia where she sat down.

Mia asked just why Kara would want to work here.

"Well, I do come from a wealthy background being a Ravenclaw and all. You could say I promised to help Kiki out with some things and was given the job to help build on things. I would need in helping her out I also thought the job would be fun from what she told be about it" Kara explained.

Due to the small size of the Handheld console's screen, Kara couldn't really make much out of the game, save for the fact that the talkative twin was playing a character dressed in a red and white hooded robe with a staff for a weapon. Every now and then, at the touch of one of the back buttons, a list of commands would appear on the right hand side of the upper screen, showing what looked similar to average video-game healer spells. From what Kara could see, the twins seemed to be fighting what looked like a giant fire-demon. There was a boss health popping up whenever the other twin, who's character looked close to a knight in armor, hit some spells and attacks against it. The boss's health was dropping slowly, but the tanking twin's health was dropping pretty fast, only to be boosted up again by a heal spell. It looked like a generic action RPG with multiplayer capabilities.

Despite Kara trying to hide her fascination with the panties the girls were wearing, they still knew just what she was looking at. However, they seemed to not care much, like they were wanting Kara to look.

Kara asked about fortune telling.

"I guess I could but it takes some time. It'll be better if we did it as a group as well. Do you have any people in particular who you want your fortune to reflect?" Mia explained. "If you do, I can give them fortunes at the same time. That is, if they want them given. However, as I'm still rather new to all of this, they might not be exactly what you're expecting, or they may seem really confusing."

Kara complied with the request from the squirming twin and bought a can of Cola back to the table.

"Thanks." The twin answered, not looking up from her console.

Kara then introduce herself to the girls.

"Why ask our names when you already know them?" The first twin asked. "Can you place who's who out of both of us. I bet you can't."

"It's not nice to snoop on a girl's secrets like you do. You should have more consideration for personal information." The second twin added in.

"We know why you asked if we wanted refreshments. Setting things up for your own ends is a way to get yourself in trouble with Management. However, I feel like obliging you a little, so that's why I went for it."

Kara explained why she wanted to work here. An eerie silence hung over the break room when Kara revealed her background and Surname.

"U-um, r-right..." Mia quietly answered. She didn't sound as conversational as she did before.

"Knew it." The twins chorused.

The cat girl just slept, not really caring what was going on outside of her dream.

From what Kara saw of the game it seemed interesting enough. She could still see the new twins underwear when she tried to look at the game. So, she saw everything from the game and that but not wanting to make her seem like a pervert or anything. So again she looked away this time to the yellow apron girl who was sleeping then back a Mia.

Mia then explained it was better to do so, as a group and if Kara had anyone. Who she would also like to have theirs given to as well. "Well, there are the three girls that came in with me earlier can we do them. I was supposed to meet them and give both sisters their birthday presents" Kara pointed out.

When she had brought the coke to the table the Squirrel twin said thanks and both girls. Then spoke to her about how Kara already knew their names and they knew why she had done what she did. Even though it had nothing to do with any of that at all she just wanted to be nice.

"Well, I know both of you are twins you remind me of two sisters," Kara told the girls they reminded her of Holly and Haley from the way they were acting. "Which one of you is Felicity and Florence?" Kara asked remembering the girls names from before when she had looked at them before entering the room.

Soon the room went silent when Kara said her Surname. This upset her as Mia returned to being quiet and both twins already knew it.

"Guess, I'm not going to be welcome here then after all," Kara said quietly.

Again, Kara's mouth moved before her mind did and she ended up alienating herself from the rest a little. Kara then tried to pull they sympathy card out. It seemed to work, if only a little.

"N-no, it's not like that." Mia quickly explained. "I-it's just that I'm a little surprised."

"Aside from some glaringly obvious perversion, you don't seem too bad, at least not yet, that is." One of the twins answered.

"Try not to be too obvious with the other girls. Some still have some rather serious hatred for your folks." The other twin added in.

They seemed mostly okay with Kara's history, at least for now.

After giving some explanation, the conversation returned to its previous vibe.

"I think I can cope with three others for a reading. You get your thing out of the way first. We can't deny birthday gifts for an unknown outcome, after all. Not all readings have happy endings." Mia replied.

"The aim of the game was for you to guess who's who. We're not going to tell you. You came in with twins so we should be pretty easy to differentiate between as well, right?" The first twin answered.

"Better guess soon, otherwise you may get a rather smelly shower." The second twin cut in. "She won't be able to hold out much longer."

Kara didn't like the silence that was going around in the room. Even after what she had said it was still quiet so she said nothing more.

"I guess so" Kara finally said after some time.

She was still down about how everyone was acting even with conversation returning. To how things were before, she just didn't seem to be in the mood to keep talking.

"Yeah, I need some time to myself I'll do that," Kara told Mia. She got up from the table the two twins then spoke to her again. About find out just which one was which still being down as she was she wasn't in the mood for games.

"Some other time" Kara bid farewell to the twins and then Mia and left the break room. She headed to the locker room where she found the bag of gifts near the locker. Where she had first changed picking it up she walked back into the cafe. With it being super busy as it was she had a hard time finding the Sera girls soon spotting them. Kara walked over to them "happy birthday Haley and Holly as she placed the bag on the floor near them.

Kara, despite having the answer she probably wanted, still left in quite the mood. After leaving, she went to get the gifts for the twins. Once she'd collected them, she headed over to the table the Sera girls were seated at and unceremoniously placed the bag of gifts on the floor. What a way to present birthday presents...

"Work not working for you?" Lilly asked, noticing the slightly depressive mood from Kara. "Guess you're not used to putting in a hard day's labour."

"Um...thanks?" Haley answered, not sure how to take the supposedly happy occasion against Kara's depression. "Which gift is for me?"

Kara was still down about everything she looked to Lilly. "It has nothing to do with work and you wouldn't understand," Kara told her. Not really wanting to talk with Lilly about it any way she then turned to Haley.

"Sorry, and these two are for you" Kara took out the two gifts for Haley. Then handed them to her while she got the two out for Holly and handed them to her.

Turning back to Lilly.

"I was told you have something for me?" Kara asked.

Kara casually brushed Lilly's question aside in her usual grumpy manner before sorting out the gifts for the girls.

"Two presents. That's one more than I got from Lilly." Haley smiled to herself as she began to carefully unwrap the gifts.

Kara then blatantly requested something from Lilly.

"You were told by who?" Lilly asked, avoiding the main reason for the question.

The gifts that Kara had gotten for Haley were Mario Kart 8 and a kitty plushie. While for Holly she had gotten her Wit'ch Fire and Wit'ch Storm. "I hope both of you girls like the gifts," She told both of them.

Lilly seemed to be dodging her question.

"Haley told me you had a gift for me?" Kara says.

While dragging down the others with her current mood. Which wasn't really helping matters at all Kara then did something she always seems to do.

"Sorry if I'm a party pooper right now I just recently told some coworkers my full name. Let's just say that they didn't seem to like it"

After the dishing out of presents, both girls were really pleased with their gifts. Haley even went as far as to hug Kara so openly and, after some consideration, Holly did so to, even if it was just a small hug.

Kara gave her reasoning to believing that Lilly had something for her. Lilly was about to give her response when Kara casually poured her current mood out to them.

"You should know that it never gets a good reception." Lilly sighed with a shake of her head. "If it's not necessary information, don't give it away."

"It's just a name. They'll get over it soon enough." Haley answered, trying to turn the mood with a little optimism.

'Let them cool off a bit and then tell them everything about...you know. They'll accept it as just a partial problem, then. (I hope).'

Both girls enjoyed their gifts Kara returned the hug from Haley. This made her feel a bit better and she even pinched Haley lightly on the rear for fun. Next she gave a hug back to Holly which was a nice thing.

She took in everything that was said and instead. Of wanting to talk about the matter further, she nodded her head in understanding. Next she spoke up about something else "would it be possible if Haley could volunteer here on the weekends?" Kara asked.

She pulled up a spare chair and took a seat.

"Have any of you eaten or drank yet?"

Kara, again, asked if it would be possible for Haley, in particular, to volunteer in the Cafe on weekends. Haley was all for the idea, as was evident from the exited yelp she did unconsciously.

"If it's just weekends..." Lilly began. "...and the hours aren't that long..."

Haley was eagerly awaiting an answer. She couldn't stop herself from shaking a little in anticipation.

"..and she gets all her homework out of the way..." Lilly continued. "..and she doesn't cause any trouble for the establishment and remembers to keep her panties on at all times, excluding the necessities of pulling them down when required..."

Lilly was dragging this on as Haley's eyes were lighting up in joy.

"..then she can work here. But just on weekends." Lilly finished. "I'll be watching her, though."

Haley dived up off her seat with excited giggles as she leaped onto Lilly and gave her a huge hug.

"THANK YOU!" Haley happily thanked Lilly for her acceptance.

After the excitement of the acceptance to work, Haley was seated once more. This time, she was a lot happier.

"We've had a few drinks and some cakes." Lilly answered Kara's question. "How about you?"

Kara herself was excited by the fact that Haley. Would be working at the cafe as this meant that both girls could hang out more often than normal.

Kara listened to all that was said.

"Could I also keep an I on her I promise that she will follow all the rules," Kara told her.

She was glad that Haley was excited still so she offered a little more information. "She will be a Green Apron girl like the ones you see running around. Kiki mentioned I could take an apron and give it to her"

The girls had then eaten.

"I haven't eaten anything myself I have just been getting to know. Some of the other workers one of them seems really nice she reminds me of Holly is some ways." Kara said.

She then went to ask Haley a serious question for a moment. Leaning closer to her she didn't want the others to hear at the moment. "Why are you always so, nice to me?" Kara asked.

"More eyes watching her from an employee perspective would be good as well." Lilly agreed.

Kara explained what kind of apron Haley would be wearing, including the fact that she'd already agreed that Haley could have with with Kiki.

"You seriously pushed for this, didn't you?" Lilly sighed. "Can't take 'no' for an answer, can you?"

Kara explained that she was spending more time getting to grips with the place than eating or drinking. She also included that one worker there reminder her of Holly.

"You mean the Teal ones?" Lilly asked. "They are kind of like her, after all."

Kara then posed a very serious question to Haley.

"Because I am? Do I really need a reason to be nice to someone?" Haley simply answered, not sure which direction this was going to go in. "I've been taught by Lilly to give as good as I get and, as you're nice to me, I'm nice back. I don't see a problem with how that works."

Lilly agreed to let Kara watch Haley and she was sure Kiki and Leigh, Would to if they weren't so busy with their own needs and business,

"I just asked Leigh was the one who originally wanted both girls. To work here so, I thought I could, at least, help out here." Kara explained.

Lilly then mentioned the Teal girls.

"Yeah, most of them are just like her that's actually good in some ways"

Kara listened as Haley explained herself.

"I was just wondering that's all I'm glad you're nice to me." She gave Haley a hug once more then got up off her chair. "I should be getting back to work I will be seeing you guys later" Kara bid the girls farewell for now and needed back to find Leigh so, she could know what her next order was.

Kara explained her reasoning for pushing Haley into the role of 'Green Trainee Volunteer' and how the Teals are close to Holly in personality. She then excused herself to return to work, after giving Haley another hug, not even offering Holly one.

Kara went to find Leigh to ask what her next assignment would be.

"I'd say get back on your break." Leigh answered. "You've got ten minutes left and I haven't seen you doing much else other than chatting. Get some food in you and some drink. This is the only break you're getting until closing."

Kara found Leigh after some time who told her to get back on her break, "Geez I just wanted to know what my next order was, anyway some good news Lilly has agreed to let Haley work here on weekends" Kara pointed out.

She looked around the cafe she looked at Holly for a bit. Then looked over at the at the Purple Apron girls looking for the poster girl of that section. Then left Leigh alone and walked back towards Holly. "Can I speak to her alone for a moment?" Kara asked.

Kara seemed to take Leigh's concern the wrong way. This would be a difficult partnership...

Thankfully, some good news came afterwards.

"So, we've got the Green. We just need the Teal. How will we get her to join?" Leigh mused to herself a bit before returning to her duties.

Kara went searching for the Poster girl of the Purples. Instead of a full search, she just glanced to see any evident indications as to who it might be.

Afterwards, she went to search for Holly and asked to speak to her alone.

"What for?" Lilly asked. "Why can't you talk to her here?"

While Kara understand what Leigh meant she wanted to. Show that she was a good worker by asking ahead of time and not wasting things at a later time.

"I'm not really sure how I'll do that, you could always try something?" Kara asked.

She then returned to the Seras.

"I want to try and fix things between us I don't want her scared of me any longer. Nor do I want her angry with me anymore I want to be her friend again"

Kara managed to find some indications towards the Purple poster girl but, as all goth girls look alike most of the time, it was hard to pinpoint just exactly which girl she was. If she looked into each Purple girl a little more, then maybe she'll be able to find out who the Poster girl is.

Kara explained her reasoning for wanting to talk to Holly alone.

"Then would it not be a better idea to do it here?" Lilly asked. "She'll be a lot more comfortable with us than she would alone."

Kara looked over at the Purple girls she had a hard time finding. Just who was the poster girl for that section she gave up for now and would look again later.

Lilly wanted Holly to remain here.

"Then here it is then" Kara turned to face Holly.

"I know things have been bad between us these past few days. I want to say that I'm sorry for everything that has been going on between us. I don't like seeing you scared of me as it makes me sad on the inside. If given the chance I'd like to show you something that would help you better to understand me better" Kara pointed out.

Kara decided to allow Holly to stay here to talk things through with her. After Kara poured out her emotions, Holly began to think up a response to such an overkill of information.

'As long as I'm not alone when this happens, I'll go for it. Sorry, but I just don't feel safe alone with you at the moment.'

Kara had a way for Holly to not be alone in such matters.

"You'd have Lilly and Haley there as I'd like for them. To see it as well but I'm afraid that this trick of mine only works between two people which would be you and me. I'll let you think about it for a while as to give you time"

Kara explained that she had a way for Holly to not be alone when this happened. Unsure of what she meant, Holly just nodded in response.

Moments later, a familiar voice spoke to Kara.

"U-um, are you ready for the reading now? That is, if you still want it to happen." Mia asked Kara. "And are these girls who you wanted it done with as well?"

It turned out that Mia had quite the following behind her. She had the Squirrel twins, Leigh and Kiki with her as well as a few other staff members. Her reading must be pretty popular to draw this crowd.

Holly seemed okay with what Kara had wanted to try out. The next task now fell on letting Kiki know she wanted to try entering someone's mind again. But would Kiki let her do this as it was something that needed to be done.

Mia then returned with the Squirrel twins and Leigh and Kiki and some others.

"Yes, I'd still like that to happen and these are the girls I spoke of," Kara told her.

She looked at Kiki.

"knock, knock"

"Would it be okay if I and Holly entered minds later tonight, as I want her to see what you saw. And if possible, I'd like Lilly and Haley to see it as well?"

Kara informed Mia that she still wished for a reading to happen.

"Any order you want it to go in? Or should I leave it down to what the Cards say?" Mia asked Kara. "Also, Kiki wanted to be included as well, but we'll get to her when you're all done."

"We're going to need a bigger room at this rate. Plus, parental or guardian permission would be needed for them to stay over, as we don't finish until Seven here. I don't really fancy sending them on their way home at around 9-10 at night, what with all the rumors of killings going around. I can let Uncle know to see if he can arrange something."

Kara thought over what Mia had said. "I'll go first and you can use the cards if you like," Kara told her. Mia then mentioned that Kiki wanted to be added to it as well this seemed fine with her. "Which of you want to go after me?" Kara asked the girls when she turned to face them.

She listened to what Kiki had to say.

"I guess that can work out, I wonder if he will be up for it, though"

Kara volunteered to go first. However, her misunderstanding of what Mia meant with the term 'what the Cards say' did cause her to smile a little.

"Of course Tarot cards will be used." Mia smiled at Kara. "What I meant when I said 'leave it to the Cards' was to let the forces of Fate decide who should go first."

Mia and her gathering began to move a few tables around so the entirety of the group was sitting in a square spread across around four large sized tables. Mia, of course, was sitting opposite Kara. She began to draw out a deck of Tarot cards and shuffle them. However, they didn't look like any normal tarot cards at all. Aside from the usual Suites and groupings of picture cards in a tarot deck, these ones carried no real indication of whether they could be reversed or not, as the pictures seemed to mirror one another. The only real difference was the direction of the writing on the cards.

"Now, I'm still pretty new to all of this so don't expect a perfect reading. You can take what's given however you like." Mia began to explain as she lay a few cards face down on the table until there was a gathering of twenty cards split into rows of five. "Please, pick no more than four cards from whatever's on the table. These four will explain your immediate future."

"Uncle's not normally one to say no to me having friends around. And, if I tell him that it's to help you make up with the Seras, he should have no complaints."

Kara seemed to have gotten things mixed up.

"Oh, sorry," Kara said.

Kara watched as Mia and the large group moved over to some tables. She followed along and sat down in front of Mia and watched as she drew out her deck of Tarot card. She looked at the pictures upon them and saw as twenty. Were placed on the table "I'm sure with more practice you will get better at this" she looked at the cards once more. Then reached down and picked up four of them.

"I have also wanted them to meet him. If things work out it will help in the long run"

Kara picked out four card from the collection of twenty. Mia collected up the remaining sixteen and left the chosen four where they were placed.

When Kara touched the cards, it became even more clear as to why these cards were not like a normal tarot deck. While normal tarot decks felt slightly mystical to the concerned parties, these cards felt like they were living entities all on their own. They carried a residual warmth, more than normal cards do, and appeared to shift and change their auras as Kara touched them. Just superstition, or real divining?

Once the sixteen cards were returned to their deck, Mia began to turn over each card in sequence of how Kara picked them out, giving a running interpretation as she did so. Holly looked a little uncomfortable as Mia did this, like she was sensing the forces behind the cards and getting assaulted by the potent auras they carried.

The first card looked like a flame in a brazier. This wasn't a card in normal Tarot decks. The second card was completely black in the picture section, save for rather menacing looking set of dark red eyes. The third was a selection of birds singing in unison, with one of them remaining silent. The final card was like a conductor's baton. These weren't normal Tarot cards. They appeared to be custom made. Mia's interpretation of the reading was:

"A green flame, flickering in a Void. Slowly, the flame is ebbing away as the Void consumes it. The flame looks spent, until a blast of light comes from a Note lost in the Void. More notes join it, creating a Score, leading to a destruction of the Void, and the return of the flame. However, a small corner of this room still harbours a segment of the Void, which is slowly returning to consume the flame. This cycle has happened once before, leading to the same result. Ancient scores of music line this room, each containing its own power, but they are not enough to cleanse the flame. They have activated before, but none have fully succeeded. One empty frame lies against the score, an open section in the grand orchestra, waiting to be filled. While the Scores are powerful alone, an orchestra cannot operate with a single instrument. The empty score begins to fill with the words of ancients, a song lost to the flow of time, and the twists of fate. Reclaim this score and the orchestra will be complete. Earn the favour of the Conductor, and the Void may yet be imprisoned forever. Be warned, once the Void is removed, so too will the power it brings. Will just the Flame be enough to survive, I wonder?"

With the cards still in hand Kara felt something seemed odd with the cards. She held she couldn't place on what it was seeing as the rest of the cards. Were returned to Mia's deck then looking around the group of girls she could see that Holly looked uncomfortable. Kara then looked back down at the table as the cards she had picked were set back down and then turned over to reveal what they were.

She wasn't really sure on what these cards meant. From looking at the pictures upon the four of them but as Mia started her reading Kara listened closely to what was said. From what she heard Kara was guessing that the Void might be her she could have been wrong. As everything was then said Kara wasn't really sure on what it all meant.

"Who is the Void is it me?" Kara asked.

She was still trying to take the meaning behind the words.

Kara questioned the reading a little.

"I know that the first card represents the individual. You're not the void, you're the flame." Mia explained. "As for the rest, there's isn't a set order in what they are and where they come into the reading. The void could be a problem, or a solution to one. At a stretch, the Void could be a desire of the Individual, or a part of them they wish to ignore. Nothing is ever certain in any form of divination."

Mia let Kara ponder the reading a little more before she started to collect up the cards on the table and reshuffle them in the deck.

"Who wants to go next?" Mia asked.

Holly looked like she'd rather get away from the cards rather than throw herself at their mercy. Lilly looked indifferent as she also thought about what these readings might mean. Kiki knew she was going last so that left no one but Haley, who seemed eager as ever for any form of task. Mia began to place the cards down on the table again in the same set-up a she did for Kara. While doing so, she looked over at Kara and posed another solution.

"There is one other form of Divination I can do at present, but it's even more unpredictable than this one. If you're really stuck on what the reading meant, I can do that for you once everyone's had a reading. Before doing this other form, I'll also be doing one for all of you five, kind of like a group reading." Mia suggested.

Kara was still thinking over everything that Mia had said in her reading. Before she then spoke up again about the question Kara had asked. It seemed that Kara wasn't the Void but the Flame that Mia pointed out as she thought. More on the Void she wondered if that could be the dark part of her that she didn't like.

"It's just a lot to take in at the moment. As you say if could mean anything only time will tell on how things turn out" Kara says.

Kara at present didn't look at the others not until Mia spoke up once more.

"I'll stay with the cards for not until I get a better understanding or what. Was said earlier in my reading" Kara said she moved out of the chair and backed away. To let Haley go next as she seemed eager to do so.

Kara wanted to stick with the reading for now.

Once Mia was done setting up the cards on the table, she informed Haley of the same things she told Kara. Haley spent a little while choosing the right cards to pick and settled upon four in a row. The middle column, to be exact. Mia cleared away the remaining cards and began the reading for Haley. Holly wasn't even looking at the cards on the table right now as she kept her gaze fixed on the chair opposite her, which currently had Lilly sitting in it. She looked like she was in pain, but it was kind of hard to tell.

Haley's cards were turned over to reveal: The first card carried a picture of a caged bird. This bird looked like an average magpie, complete with the black and white patterning. It didn't look upset about being in the cage, but the same could be said for the fact that it didn't look too pleased. The second card's picture was split in two. One side looked like a black bird flying by night, and the other looked like some form of white bird flying by day. The third card could only be likened to a war tapestry as it depicted some form of conflict. The final card showed a set of scales in perfect balance.

Mia's interpretation was:

"A prison of black bars. No light can permeate this location. However, fear is not present in this place. Two paths lie before you, that of the Raven, and that of the Dove. You can only follow one path, but which one will you take? Following the Raven will lead to a path of strife and much suffering, but the destination this path leads to is one of sheer utopia. If you follow the Dove, you will be met with much opposition as a conflict happens, but not a physical one. The destination the Dove leads to is more peaceful, but less control is within this mock sanctuary. Remember, despite which path you follow, we cannot know what light is like without first experiencing darkness. Both forces must balance."

Kara thought it over some more and then looked over at Haley. Picked her cards she saw the pictures of them once they were turned over. She looked to Holly for a moment to try and see if she was still uncomfortable with everything going on. Then looked back at Haley who had her reading told by Mia. As she heard what was said it seemed that Haley's was a little easier to understand than hers had been.

Kara after replaying what was said in her mind a few times. Came to understand that the Raven was dark and the Dove was light. It was up to Haley on whichever path she decided to follow and Kara looked over at her. She wondered if Haley would choose the right path but with what she saw the day before. Played out in the back of her mind knowing that Haley would choose the dark route unless things could some how be changed for the better.

Haley appeared to be a little let down by her reading.

"Wow, that's not as confusing as Kara's." Haley stated. "It seems so straightforward."

"Not all readings will be confusing as not everyone's Fate is complicated." Mia explained. "However, you shouldn't take it as being what it looks like. Sometimes, the most basic looking reading can have numerous interpretations and outcomes.

Once Haley's reading was done, Lilly volunteered herself to be next. Mia went through the usual process and Lilly picked out her cards. Holly was still transfixed on looking anywhere but at the cards on the table. She was also rubbing the sides of her head a little, particularly near her eyes. Perhaps she just had a headache, or something minor.

Once Lilly was done picking she chose these cards: The first card was the same scales as at the end of Haley's reading. The second card showed two wolves, one black and one white, locked in a form of conflict. The third card showed both wolves as spectral and slowly made each wolf become physical in turn, like it was one of those stickers which changes its picture based on your angle of vision. The final card showed both wolves as a pair and a set of scales between them. They didn't appear to be fighting as each wolf had a smaller one by its side. The smaller wolf looked the spitting image of the bigger one.

Mia's interpretation was:

"Two wolves, one as black a night, and the other as white as snow, are in a heated conflict. Which one will you assist? Whichever you choose, you will sacrifice one as the other claims victory. However, these wolves cannot be fully defeated. The sacrificed wolf will return, eventually, and the battle will resume, leading to a repeating cycle. Keeping balance is an impossibility for you, but not for others. Seek a partner who serves the same wolf as you choose to assist, and the conflict may end, at last. Will you assist the White Wolf, or the Black Wolf?"

Kara was a little surprised that Haley seemed down about her reading. She was glad that the reading had not been as confusing as her own. She listened to more on what was said and remained looking at Haley for some time. It was more of a look of concern for her as she hoped Haley would take what was said to heart. Soon it was Lilly's turn for her own reading her's seemed to be another easy one as the two wolves clearly meant both Haley and Holly. Unless she was wrong about everything that she heard and it clearly was something else.

In the meantime, Kara left the group for a moment to clear her head. Along with getting something to eat and drink as she was feeling hungry and thirsty.

Lilly looked unimpressed by her reading.

"How generic. Just like that proverb with the Wolves and food." Lilly sighed. "Guess I means I've got an internal conflict, or something cliched like that."

"That could be one interpretation." Mia answered. "However, it could mean something completely different."

"Whatever. Sounds like the same old stuff to me."

Once Lilly was finished with her reading, it was now Holly's. She didn't look like she wanted to do it at all and couldn't even look at the cards being shuffled. Mia was a little concerned with Holly's reluctance.

"You don't have to do this if you don't want to." Mia informed Holly. "Reading's aren't something which you can't say no to. It's down to the willingness of the participant."

Holly, catching on to the concern, simply smiled and showed Mia what she'd written on the Whiteboard. Mia took this as a willingness to participate. However, she couldn't help but feel that Holly felt like she'd been pressured into accepting.

Kara returned to the group just as Mia had finished setting up Holly's choice of cards. Holly picked her four: The first card showed a picture of a Sun blasting through the blackness which covered the rest of the picture section. The second card showed something along the lines of an Owl on the shoulder of a young Magician. The third card showed a picture of a child with black daemon wings in what looked like the typical clothing of Succubi, showing far more flesh than clothing should for a person the age of the girl on the card. This Succubus Fledgling was sitting atop a tree and looking down at the young Magician, who didn't have the owl on their shoulder at this time. The final card showed the Succubus Fledgling and the Young Magician engaged in some sort of ritual. The Daemon wings and the Succubi clothing was being replaced by white angel wings and a flowing white dress on the Succubus Fledgling during the ritual. The owl was also engaged in this ritual, along with a white cat,

Mia's interpretation was:

"A guiding light within a world of nothingness. You have sacrificed much, but it is not over yet. Heed the words of The Messenger and forgo any connection with Darkness until you are better trained. When the time is right, you shall meet a Winged Deceiver. You will know this Deceiver, but they will not be as you remember them. While you are a force to be reckoned with, you cannot fight alone. Seek a partnership, and you shall be victorious, and you may be able to save what became the Deceiver."

Kara only returned moments later she had not heard. Lilly speaks with Mia at all and she was glad she had not if she had heard what was said. Soon it was Holly's turn for her own reading she didn't look like she wanted to go through with it. But with some concern from Mia and a little talking, Holly decided to go with it. She saw the cards that Holly had then picked out and listened to what was said and what was said. To Kara, at least, seemed like everything from what she had seen the Winged Deceiver clearly meant Haley and the Darkness were her.

This wasn't what she had wanted to hear but kept her mouth shut. Soon it was Kiki's own turn to have her reading done and Kara looked to Holly for a long time. "She says you sacrificed much, how could you have," she said to herself.

Holly's reading appeared to be another straightforward reading, however, it could carry many interpretations, When Holly left her current seat to move back to her previous one, Kara asked her something. Holly looked like she was thinking things through before writing down her response.

'I guess that could mean my Voice.'

While the answer was rather short and lacking in information, it seemed to fulfill the criteria of 'Sacrifice'.

Finally, it was Kiki's turn to have a reading done. The usual set-up was quickly moved through and Kiki picked her four cards: The first card showed a trio of three animals. A Songbird, a Wolf and a Raven. The Songbird and the Wolf seemed really close as the Wolf allowed the bird to ride on its back. However, the wolf didn't seem too keen on the raven, which was forced to fly by their side. The second card showed a large black heart which appeared to be beating through the card. It was covered with an inky-black liquid. The third card showed a musical score with a line of missing notes in the middle of two complete lines. The final card showed the complete score and all three animals singing in unison as the black heart fades into nothingness.

Mia's interpretation was:

"A single Songbird, lost in the thrum of a black heart. While the Songbird sings with angelic radiance, it cannot fully show its light without the aid of another. A wolf, with two blades on its back, comes to the aid of the Songbird and harmonizes its howls to the lone moon with the song from the Songbird, creating a beautiful melody. The Songbird's voice increases in volume, overtaking the Heart for a moment, but it is soon lost beneath the beat of the Heart.

When the Songbird is soon to be silenced, a Raven flies in, followed by a trail of black wind. It perches on the swords carried by the Wolf, and begins to chirp in time to the song of the Songbird, but not the Wolf. The black heart gains speed and power as the beating becomes faster, nearly completely blocking out the harmony of the Wolf and the Songbird, but not the Raven. Before the Songbird and Wolf are fully lost beneath the Black Heart, the Raven harmonizes once more with the Songbird and, this time, the Wolf. The Black heart begins to shrivel away, and the beating slows to a halt, leaving behind a time-lost Melody created by the Wolf, the Raven, and the Songbird. Three powers unified for one purpose."

Holly seemed to have heard what Kara had said and written. Something down Kara had not been talking to her but only herself. "I guess" Kara replied she turned and looked at Kiki who then went over and picked through her own cards. She didn't really pay much attention to what was said this time around and she had gone back to thinking of her own reading along with both the twins. She thought of talking things out with Kiki later on when they were alone. Soon Kiki's reading was done and Kara knew her break was coming to an end.

Once more she headed into the bathroom to take care of a need. And to be alone for a few moments to help set her mind on the task at hand. While in the bathroom she thought once more of what Mia had told her it was just all confusing. She wished she could know more about it and as Kara finished up her business in the bathroom. She went back out to rejoin the others who had gone their own ways.

"So, what did you guys think of what you were told?" Kara asked the Sera's.

Kara headed off just before the group reading was given, missing out on the majority of it. When she came back, all the readings had come to and end and there was only a few minutes of the workers' break left. Kara asked what the Sisters thought of their readings.

"Mine seemed pretty boring. I wanted it to be confusing a complex. Though, I guess I'm not alone on the basic fortune-telling front." Haley answered.

"Same old fake fortune-telling junk." Lilly replied, clearly not too impressed by the readings. "She just copied some old Shaman analogy and changed things a little. Clearly all faked."

'Kind of confusing, to be honest. I'm not sure how to take what mine was. Maybe I should just take things as they come.'

None of the sisters seemed too put off by their readings. They probably took them as all being rather far-fetched and inaccurate to worry about.

Mia returned a little while after the discussion to pose a question to Kara.

"About that earlier offer of another kind of reading; do you want me to do it? It won't take long." Mia asked Kara. "If we don't do it now, then we won't be able to get it in before we go back to work."

With the small amount of time Kara had left she listened as all the Sera's spoke. Their thoughts on what their readings were she took this all in.

"Well, take them however you'd like," Kara says she didn't want to get. Into a big debate over things as she had her own to worry about along with both Holly and Haley's. Soon Mia returned and asked about the group reading.

"Why, not what harm could it do"

Kara sat back down with the others she padded her lap for one of the twins. To sit on it during the group reading which was soon to come.

Kara brushed off the comments on the readings with a broad 'believe what you want' answer. She then agreed to the final reading, which Mia offered her. Of course, Haley was the first to take up the offer of a lap-seat. Holly, whom was kind of left to the side, just resumed her old position next to Lilly. The tables were now back in their original places, leaving a simple 4 seater table for the final reading to be done on. Once all participants were gathered, which, at present, was just the Sera sister, Kara and Mia.

"For this one, we have to...join hands...and match our breathing to one another until you enter a trance-like state. When that happens, only you will be able to see what's going on as it'll take place in your mind. I just act as a bridge for the forces of Fate to cross to access your mind. I'm not sure how this one really works, so I can't promise anything from this." Mia explained as she placed her hands, palms up, on the table. "When you're ready, join hands with me."

Haley was the one that took Kara's offer for a lap-seat. She looked at Holly for a moment and wondered why she didn't want to take the offer. She then waited on Mia to sit down while waiting Kara hugged Haley closer to her. Then listened as Mia went on to explain how this reading was to be done she set her hands with Mia's and waited for things to begin.

Next she did her best to match her breathing with Mia's so that they could match.

After a short while, Kara joined hands with Mia. At first, matching the breathing was hard due to the feel of another close to Kara's chest but, eventually, their breathing was slowly matched and synchronised. After a few moments of matched breathing, Kara's mind began to wander and she ended up in a dream-like state. This must have been the trance Mia mentioned. After a short period of nothing but darkness, vision began to pour in from all sides, however, it did not feel like Kara was herself right now as she had no direct control over what happened...

You find yourself in a stone room. You look around, wondering why you are here, searching for any answer to this question, however, you find nothing. The room is completely empty. There are no doors or anything else, save for the flooring you stand on. As you begin to believe that this will be your eternal prison, two beams of light pour down from the ceiling, illuminating two squares on the tiled floor. They are an even distance apart. Behind them, where there was once nothing but a wall, a sealed stone door appears. Before each beam of light is a Symbol, the beam on your left has a Symbol of a Staff before it, and the beam on the right, a Sword.

You feel a strange pull towards the Sword side, like it's calling to your very being. You long to bathe yourself in the light behind this marking, savouring the warmth of it in this stone prison. However, a small part of your fears this beam, and beckons for you to seek the guidance of the Staff. You turn towards the Staff side. A strange feeling wells up inside you as you look upon this beam. At first, it starts out as terror but soon turns to something else. You are reviled by this beam and seek nothing more than to destroy everything it stands for. You detest the idea of seeking this light's guidance and would rather be left to rot in this prison than to take this exit. However, you feel a slight obligation towards this offering as well, if nothing more than a forgotten courtesy. You believe that you could take this chance, but would rather not. After all, the Sword side is calling out to you, wishing you to go and take this path.

What path will you choose? You feel that, whichever choice you go for, will be final, and the other path will disappear. There is only one door, after all. Will you choose the Sword, or the Staff?

You walk into the light behind the Sword marking, and feel the warmth of this light pierce through to your very core. You feel forgotten power returning, old strength renewing, and ancient memories reviving. You know why you were drawn to this Light, and would not change this fact for anything else. Who needs a Staff when you can wield a Sword? A person can only place trust in Cold Steel, after all, and not weak, pitiful parlour tricks. You hear a low rumbling as the doors slowly open.

Behind the doors lies a corridor filled with what can only be likened to black crystals growing out of a cave's interior. It looks picturesque, and you feel an affinity with the growing decorations. Your left hand twitches as an old memory of wielding a Sword made from these very crystals resurfaces. It was a fine blade, able to cleave through the weakling races. You Empire was not challenged when you held that blade aloft. However, the blade is no longer yours, as you remember it being destroyed by a glowing white Staff. The wielder of the offending weapon was a fool and you chuckle to yourself as you remember draining the very life out of them and seeing their body crumple to the flooring of your Palace.

You begin to head down the corridor. The crystals light up in salutation as you pass them, glowing with the beautiful dark light that filled your Palace. They remember you. They worship you. They are yours to command.

On the corridor walls, you see drawings depicting a large scale war. You see the weak humans fall to the might of your forces as their very life drains from them and gets channelled to you. You remember the swell of power you felt as each of the opposing forces sustained you with their demise. You were no stranger to the battlefield yourself. You blade cut through them with ease, growing in strength with each successful execution. Nothing could stand in your way. They were in your Palace, after all, and the crystals serve you. A memory of a name also returns to your mind in a language you believe you knew. However, at present, you cannot recall just what this was. Perhaps your slumber has dulled your memories a little.

The corridor continues and begins to open out into a clearing filled with the Black Crystals. One large crystal, about the size of a lighthouse, protrudes from the centre of the room and reaches to the very ceiling of the clearing. Carved into the crystal is a Black Throne. Your throne. On this throne rests a Black Crystal crown. Your crown.

As you enter the clearing, a Human, dressed in white robes embedded with Sapphires, stands in your way, blocking your path to the throne. They hold a glowing white Staff and point the tip of it towards you. You just laugh. They don't stand a chance. You raise your left hand and point your palm towards the Human. The crystals in the clearing all thrum with excitement. They welcome your orders. They wish to please you. From the tips of the crystals, a beam of black light shoots towards the human. Tens and thousands of little black lights each collide with this oppressor and throw them backwards. They land just short of the throne, suspected to be lifeless. However, you don't feel any strength coming from their body. Could they still be alive? You could simply finish them off with one more blast, or perhaps they may be of some other use to you? Do you wish to drain their life, or do you want them to serve you?

For some reason, you feel something for this Human which prevents you from giving the order to kill. You feel pity for them. Perhaps they were just forced to oppose you instead of work with you? While no human could ever grasp the concept of what you do, they could still prove to be of assistance while you focus on rebuilding your Empire. You go over to the body and examine it. The body appears to be of a young girl, barely old enough for their first bleed. That staff looks so out of place in her hand. Perhaps a more fitting weapon would do. You remember that, when you did not fight in your true form, you assisted your chosen champions in the form of the very weapon you used to wield. You take the staff from her hand, cringing a little as you feel the light of the staff burn you, and snap it against one of your throne's crystals. The light dims down before fading completely, leaving a chunk of splintered white wood behind.

You gently remove your crown from the throne before seating the girl down on it. You then place the crown on her head and her form changes. That one is much more fitting to be a ruler of your Empire. While she still bares the innocence she had before, you knew that it was a false act. No one would ever believe that she was part of your Empire.

When your work was complete, you change your own form to that of your favourite weapon, and phase your way into her left hand. The process has just begun. It will be some time before she could rule your Empire with as much potency as you did, but you will be with her to guide her every step of the way. Every Empress needs and Adviser.

Everything soon came to an end and Kara took her hands from Mia's own. Everything that had taken place during her vision Kara only remembered bits and pieces not the whole thing. She wasn't sure what it meant why had she been in a prison, who's feelings had those been that she had felt, who was the girl she had first seen in that room, and who was the girl who had sat upon the throne.

These were just more questions that went through her mind. Kara was quite for a long time not saying anything as she tried to put things together. "Thank you for that reading Mia" Kara said at last.

After the reading, Kara was quiet for a while, leaving Mia wondering what had happened. No more than a minute and a half had passed in the Cafe before Kara was drawn back to reality but it felt like an age inside of her mind.

"Um...that's okay. I hope it was helpful." Mia answered. "Anyway, we'd best get back to work."

Mia left the table and disappeared off into the crowds of the Cafe.

"So, that's it?" Haley questioned. "Thought there'd be more to it than that."

Haley hopped off Kara's lap.

"I'm gonna go pee. Be back soon." Haley informed Lilly before she began to take Holly, as well, over towards the toilets, leaving Lilly with Kara.

Kara heard what Mia had to say.

"I'm sure that it did and your right about that" Kara said.

Haley then spoke up next Kara would have liked to have. Told her that there was indeed more but right now she choose against doing so.

"Yep, that's all it was"

Haley and Holly then left the table leaving her alone with Lilly. "Who, was that girl?" Kara said quietly to herself she turned to Lilly. "I will be seeing you later" she walked away in search of Leigh for her next job.

Kara excused herself from the table to search for Leigh to be told of her next course of action, pondering what she had been shown on her way there.

Once she arrived to where Leigh was, it seemed like Leigh had been expecting her, despite being bogged down with incoming customers.

"Familiarise yourself with our Menus, both Staff and Produce, then go and report everything you've done to Kiki, she'll give you your next order." Leigh quickly informed Kara, stopping her current work only briefly to impart this.

Kara took everything that Leigh had told her. She didn't say anything back to Leigh at all and just nodded her head in understanding. She soon left Leigh alone looking around Kara then found a Menu and began to study the Produce doing her best. To read over it slowly as to take everything in followed by next doing the same thing with the Staff. As she needed to know everyone's name and what section they belonged in.

This took Kara several minutes as she read over both lists. Several times making sure she didn't screw anything up once she was sure she got familiar with everything. She left and looked around for Kiki she soon found her. When Kiki wasn't busy for a moment Kara spoke up to her "I'm suppose to report you on all I've done and was told you'd have my next order?" Kara asked.

Kara found the menus pretty quickly and studied them to the best of her ability. Most of the produce being sold was basic cafe stuff, like cream cakes, cappuccinos and the like. It shouldn't take long to learn them all to recite off the top of her head. The only downside might be the fact that some of them, despite being basic cafe stuff, had been given their own unique names to reflect the cafe's theme. The staff menu, on the other hand, would be harder to learn due to the volume of staff present. It was divided into each of the main Colour groups, with the Poster girls at the top of their category, and the rest of the staff spread throughout. Each staff member had a personal blog about them next to their chibi persona. This one might take a little while longer to learn fully, but the produce was more important as each staff member wore a name-badge.

Once Kara had read through the menus, she went to find Kiki for her next order. Thankfully, the tills had quietened down a little since the rush a few minutes ago. Kara managed to catch Kiki when there were no customers around.

"Okay, what's your report?" Kiki asked. "Once I've heard that, I can give you your next order. Firstly, tell me a little about what you've found out about the cafe?"

This was probably another one of Kiki's tests.

"Well, for starters this seems to be a basic cafe. That sells your basic everyday sort of produce that cafes sell. From what I read on the produce, some seem to have unique names that seem to reflect the cafe in some sort of way. As for the staff that was a bit harder to understand, I know that there are many different types of apron girl's running around. That seem to cater to certain customers needs and desires I know that there are many Poster girl's in each section. Along with how they are chosen, I also know what each section apron girl acts like depending on their color apron." Kara said.

She let Kiki take this in for a moment before speaking once more.

"There are still other things I don't fully understand about the cafe. As of yet like why are there certain lewd things going on in this place. And that the entire staff will take quite a while to learn about everyone and everything about them." Kara added in.

As she waited for what Kiki would say to her. Kara's mind seemed to drift back to the vision she had with Mia so, many questions she wanted to ask as she tried to put things together. After a few moments, she pushed this aside and turned her full attention to Kiki again.

Kara gave her report to Kiki, who nodded in the appropriate places. After the first half was given, Kiki gave her appraisal of Kara's information gather techniques.

"You've got the bare essentials down. You still need to do some work on looking into the unique traits of each colour and the types of Workers who fit that role." Kiki answered.

The second half of the report was given. Upon the mentioning of 'Lewd things', Kiki quickly shushed Kara. That information was not meant to be leaked so readily, especially to someone with Kara's lusty intent.

"Leigh wasn't meant to show you that." Kiki quietly, yet quite angrily replied. "Do not, under any circumstances, let that become basic knowledge. While the girls included are fine with it, we're still stretching our licensing a lot to fit that in. I'll talk to Leigh about that later. Don't get any bright ideas about sneaking into that section for a quick tickling of your tarp. You're far too young to even think about that kind of thing."

Once the information leaking has been repaired, slightly, Kiki asked her second question.

"Question 2, you're halfway there now. Aside from the obvious, what is one really defining factor for each Apron colour? don't answer with 'personality traits', as that's that wrong answer."

Kara listened and nodded and what Kiki had said to her.

"So, more following around and studying up I can do that. As there are a lot more things that need to be learned before I get a full grasp of every section" Kara says.

Kiki then got angry with her over what she had said next. This made Kara angry as well as it was the second time she'd been warned about that. While she would like nothing more to sneak into that section for her own reasons. She didn't need to be reminded again for talking about it as this was the first time she mentioned anything to anyone.

"Then, how would I have known what the two aprons in there do?" Kara stated. "Anyway, I haven't mentioned it to anyone other than you so, stop getting on my case about it." Kara sighed she had enough on her mind at the moment and didn't need a large lecture.

Kiki wanted another answer.

"Other than the Apron color I would have to say... That it would have to be just why having these sections in the first place is it to get information out of the customers by having these apron girls study them or is it for a different reason" Kara pointed out.

Kara was okay with the additional task given in regards to learning more about the workings of the Cafe.

In response to the 'lewdness' of the Cafe, Kara replied with as much anger as Kiki did.

"You could've just asked Leigh or myself and we'd have given a base rundown." Kiki answered, not giving into the anger.

Kara answered the second question.

"That's the undercover reason, so don't go blagging that." Kiki started. "There is another similarity, but it might no be considered 'Similar' depending on your own definition of the word. What do you think that might be?"

Kara didn't answer about asking Leigh or herself for an answer not wanting to get. Into it right here and now as it would cause problems.

"Well, I have noticed many of the apron girls as similar in the way they act. While I could be wrong on that as it seems fairly weird to me that so, many people here have overly weird tastes." Kara said

As time passed Kara asked her own question to Kiki.

"Would you by any chance know of a black crystal throne ever being made?" Kara asked.

Kara gave her second interpretation to Kiki's question.

"Still wrong." Kiki answered with a shake of her head. "You're out of guesses, so I'll just tell you. It's the animal items, like ears and tails. While it's not part of uniform policy, they still have their reasons for having them."

Kiki ignored the comment about 'weird tastes' and simply answered with a 'you're one to talk' look.

As Kiki was about to ask her third question, she was interrupted by Kara, who, for the second time that day, to Kiki's knowledge, asked a random and unrelated question.

"Eh?" Kiki simply replied with a blank look. "Come again?"

While it was something that Kara would of or might have guessed at. With her mind on other things at the moment, she wasn't thinking straight so she got things wrong.

"I noticed some of the girl's here had these ears and tails. What would those reasons be for having them just for fun?" Kara asked.

She ignored the look she had been given from Kiki.

"Nevermind it was just something I remember seeing in the vision Mia gave me," Kara told her.

Kara picked up on the factor Kiki was hinting at just a little too late and questioned why it was apparent.

"Why not try and find out yourself?" Kiki asked with a smile. "Gotta get your practice in, somehow."

Kara tried to retract her previous question, much to the distaste of Kiki.

"Oh, come on! You can't just lead me on like that!" Kiki answered, sounding like a sulky child who'd just been denied something they wanted. "Now you've asked me, I've just got to know as well! Mia always does this to me with her weird powers."

Kiki was now pouting quite evidently after the denial from Kara.

"I'm sure I'll find out the answer given time" Kara answered.

Kara tried to keep quiet about what she had said. But Kiki seemed to want to know more and acted like a sulky child.

Kara went on to tell Kiki what she remembered seeing. In her vision from Mia telling her far more than she had first told her letting Kiki take in everything that was said.

"While I know all that is rather confusing to take in. It just has gotten to me I want to know more on these black crystals and just who the girl was upon the throne." Kara explained.

After the tease and demanding of answers, Kara began to recount a rather abstract idea to Kiki, linking back to the vision she had after entering a trance with Mia. Kiki tried to take it all in and understand what it meant, however, it was clear by the confused look in her eyes that it was mostly in vain.

"Right..." Kiki answered as she tried to process everything. "Could be an abstract dream-like representation of an internal power struggle or..."

Kiki stayed silent for a few moments as she tried to run through all she knew relating to the things Kara told her.

"Or...it could be, taking a leaf out of the crazy girl from earlier's book, showing some kind of lost power?" Kiki suggested. "Maybe I'm just grasping at straws..."

Kara once done telling everything she could about. What she remembered from her vision could see the look of confusion that was on Kiki's face so she sighed in defeat.

"I don't know it could have been anything all I know is it's got me thinking about. A lot of things this whole damned day has with everything that has happened."

Kiki spoke up once more.

"Maybe, I'm not sure, anyway about my next order?" Kara asked trying to change the subject.

After the slight tangent, Kara quickly got the conversation back on track.

"Oh, uh, right!" Kiki quickly answered. "So, question 3: What perks do VIP customers have outside of regular customers. Don't mention 'that' as it's not mainstream enough."

"VIP customers have special perks which you pointed out. They can do somethings that the regular customers can't do as long as it doesn't harm the girls. And while 'that' is reserved for only the older glass of customers it's a whole other thing." Kara said.

She thought more about what Kiki asked.

"I also believe that VIP customers are to be treated fairly as we want them to enjoy. There stay here with us and want them to come back again and again"

Kara basically reworded what Kiki said and threw in a couple of points she wanted to hear.

"Didn't do well on that information gathering front." Kiki sighed. "Aside from what you said, VIP customer can also book out any girl they wish for up to an Hour, which is four times as much as regular customers, and they also have a discount of 10% from our 'VIP Discount' items for the day. These discount items change daily, so it's always worth a VIP customer popping in on a regular basis. There's also a special seating area near the front of the cafe for VIP customers. This seating area includes large sofa-like seats around a large table, which is really useful for group bookings. These seats also make it easier for our Girls to interact better with the customers."

Now it was time for the final question.

"Question 4, this is the last one: What is the current 'Hot Topic for conversation' in our cafe today?" Kiki asked.

Kara knew she had missed quite a few things. With the way, her mind was working today it was only right for her to miss these things. She knew she should have been paying more attention and would have to find some way to make it up to Kiki later,

"My guess it would have to be Mia's readings as from what I saw. She had a large group of people with her before it even started," Kara said.

Kara gave her final answer to Kiki, who nodded her head in response.

"Nice try." Kiki answered. "That was a trick question. Our 'Hot Topics' are our way to gather information from our customers by implying certain things. That's how we get information from the customers without them catching on. Though, as you didn't try to blag it, you pass this question. If you did know what our Hot Topic was, then the Girls obviously weren't doing their jobs right."

Kiki gave he evaluation of Kara's information gathering skills.

"You're heart's in it, but your mind and mouth aren't." Kiki informed Kara. "You'll need a lot of training to become half as good as our Girls are, though that will come with time and experience. For now, just try to listen to how the Girls go about their work and see how they get the stuff they need to. Don't try to take anything on by yourself, as you'll probably fail right now."

It was now time for Kiki to give Kara's next direction of action.

"The colours you've been likened to are: Purple, Navy Blue and, surprisingly, Pink. Spend some time with these Colours to learn fully how they act and try to emulate those actions and personalities back at home until you're certain you've got them down perfectly. Also, get to know the customers a little. We can't keep you in the dark all the time."

It appeared that the question was a trick one as the 'hot topics' were. There was of gathering information from customers which can be on a lot of things. "That's something you don't want the customers finding out about as it may raise some unwanted questions."

Kiki gave Kara an evaluation.

"I understand and as I've already pointed out the reasons for that. I know given time and effort I will become good enough to be like some of the other Girls here. That's what I have been doing listening to the things that are being said by every one of the Girls I've talked to."

Kara learned that the colors she was likened to were Purple, Navy Blue, and Pink. She was then told to spend some more time with those colors to learn more. About them and try to emulate their actions and personalities back home.

"Well, I better be getting off then," Kara told Kiki. She headed off to the Purple section once more once she found some purple apron girls. Kara began to watch them see how again they interacted with the customers. She moved to the area to try and not draw much attention to herself.

After Kiki had given the next objective to Kara, the till became busy once more as the Dinner Time rush kicked in. It was nearing five in the afternoon, after all. During this time, Kara headed over to the Purple Girls once more to observe them closely.

Like earlier, the Purple girls were mostly just sitting and listening to customer complaints about their love lives, family lives and anything which wasn't related to anything else in the slightest. As before, once the customers were done, the Purple Girls gave their criticism. As Kara spent more time them, she began to notice the the criticism wasn't as bad as it was made out to be. It was more along the lines of a 'pick yourself up' pep talk, but just put across in a rather bad way. These girls were giving constructive criticism hidden behind a crippling exterior. It actually really matched the girls themselves as they seemed nice, despite what they may say. A very clever way to get a point across.

The entire place was busier as before as it was now Dinner Time. So much more people were arriving at the cafe this made walking around rather hard for her.

Kara studied the girls and listened to their pep talks. They seemed to be helping others but also acting rather mean giving criticism. She herself was used to doing things like this in the past but it wasn't bad to learn how to do so once more. As Kara looked around the group of girls she tried to spot which girl was the lead apron girl much like Mia was with the purple apron girls.

Kara searched for the Poster Girl of the Purples. After some close examination, one girl did seem to get the most customer requests. She was always the one to spark the other Purple Girls with her to give their criticism. She bared most of the usual things which the Purple girls did, except her apron was a little more customized than the rest. Her Apron looked more like a traditional Gothic-Lolita dress and had nearly no resemblance to the aprons the others were wearing. The only similar thing was the purple and white colour scheme. Her eyes were also a strange pale purple colour, closer to plum than purple, and she had a distinct black feathery pattern to her hair, almost like they were real feathers shaped and styled to be like hair.

Kara found after looking for the Poster Girl of the Purples. To see one girl who was ahead of the other girls she took in the look of her clothes and the way she looked and acted. Knowing if she was the Poster Girl she would have to act the same way. Moving closer Kara this time tried to pick up on what she was talking about with the other girls. As a way to know what things to say which would help her practice at home.

Kara listened closer to what the Poster Purple was saying, trying to pick up on the kinds of things to practice with.

The Poster Purple basically took in all of what the customer said and processed everything she could in the short space of time they were talking. When the processing was done, she picked out every wrong thing which the customer did and used that as ammunition for her pep talk. If the customer was complaining about their love life going wrong. yet they said they worked really long hours to earn extra money, the Poster Girl pulled out the idea that it was their fault for not showing their partner enough attention and putting physical gain before emotional well-being. She picked out every little detail she could from their testimonies and made educated guesses as to where they went wrong and how they could fix it. She was psychoanalyzing them as quickly as she could to try and find the right words to use to make her criticism have the most effect. According to the ring, she deserved her score of 90 Intelligence if she could pick out that many things in such a short space of time and compliment her ideas with her 80 Charisma by wording them perfectly.

Kara had moved closer and was now standing next to the wall a ways away. She did this so she could still listen to what was being said but also look like she was waiting on someone to arrive.

Kara picked up on everything the girl said about the customers she worked with, She took in everything and I mean everything while some things went over her head she knew. The girl was being truthful in what she was saying knowing that this was the best way. To get points across but Kara would rather use a better means of doing so. She saw the numbers on the ring which had been given to her. Once she watched the Purple girls some more taking in everything in more details she went in search of the Pink Apron Girls.

After taking in all she could from the Purple Apron Girls, Kara moved over to the Pink Apron Girls.

Like they were earlier, the amount of customers to Girls was extremely weighted. There was only one Pink Girl to a full table of five customers. Also, another noticeable thing was that the Pink Aprons were the most sparse of all the Aprons. Kara could probably count how many there were in this section very easily. Whether there was just a staff shortage of Pinks, or whether this small amount of Pink was all that was needed, it was still unknown.

As Kara moved on she began to think if she'd be working with these three sections. On a regular time table or would she be doing other things.

Kara found the Pink Apron girls she saw how one was serving five customers. She looked around for any other Pink Apron Girls seeing as how this section seemed to not have many girls at hand at the moment. She tried to count the girls on hand while looking at how they were acting and what they were saying.

Kara could easily count the number of Pink Apron Girls on shift at present. There were only eight pink aprons in total, and none were on break according to the staff charter. She then began to pay close attention to what these girls were doing.

The Pink Aprons always wanted to be the center of attention for the table they were at. All the customers had to include them in the conversations they were having. These girls were rather needy and were full of Ego, it seemed. However, none of these girls were ever ignoring the customers either. They were giving as good as they got, and then some more. Having one girl to five customers seemed like overkill but these were able to keep up with all of them and even include all the customers in whatever was happening as well. They basked in the attention and gave out equal kindnesses to whichever customers were nice to them.

Most of the conversations they were having were basic everyday conversations, about general life, school, work and the like. They weren't too complex but, also, they weren't boring.

Kara saw that there was only eight Pink Apron Girls on duty. This seemed odd as there were far more customers than the girls here could handle. She wondered why there was not many girls she'd have to ask Kiki later on this.

She saw as every girl wanted to be the center of attention. Every customer that was around the girls seemed to be talking about them. She also saw that none of the girls were ignoring any of the customers either this was something good. Kara also saw that each girl was giving to the customers as was given to them. She also noticed that this section was very overkill on the girls as it was sure to leave them drained of energy once the day was done.

Most of the chatting she picked up on was basic everyday things. This seemed simple enough to take at hand and Kara let her eyes roam for the Poster Pink Girl.

Kara began to search for the Pink Poster girl after gaining an understanding of their line of work. Judging by the table sizes, and the other indications to this person, the Poster Girl was a lone girl on a table of eleven customers. Of course, she was seated at the head of the circular table.

The Poster girl table seemed more like a tea party in honor of the worker there. The customers, like at all the other pink tables, were giving the Poster Girl undivided attention while also communicating with their peers. That was one busy table, for sure. Despite the huge outnumbering of customer to worker ratio, she had no trouble keeping up with the group and was even going as far as talking to the customers on a first-name basis. While that was nothing special for VIP customers, these all appeared to be normal customers, with only two VIPs, if the branded member card in a lanyard was anything to go by.

Kara found the Pink Poster girl, at last, she was surrounded by 11 other customers. As she watched the girl do her duties Kara looked closely at her first to see if she had any animal ears or a tail. That she might have been wearing like some of the other girls had been wearing. Along with as she moved around the table talking with the customers. Kara looked to see if her skirt would ride up to reveal her panties at one time. Before going back and trying to see if she could learn this girl's name.

She turned her attention away from the Poster girl. Looking to see if any of the other girls appeared tired at all.

After finding the poster girl, Kara looked to see if she had any form of animal ears or tail. Like nearly every other worker here, she, of course, had animal ears. Judging by the gradient reddish-brownish colour of her hair and the slight droopy curve of her ears over themselves, it appeared she had Dachshund ears. Come to think of it, most of the other pink girls had toy dog ears and tails. Other than dogs, some of them had Siamese ears and tails. Overall, it seemed like these girls were the epitome of expensive pet breeds. Must be because of the fact they crave attention and are at home with lots of people fawning over them, like expensive pet breeds do.

Kara went around the table, trying to talk with the customers there. While some answered, albeit very briefly, others, mainly the VIPs at the table, had their full attention on the Poster girl. Very briefly did the Poster Girl look towards Kara, looking rather put off by her attempted mingling, before returning to her usual work, acting like Kara was nothing more than an annoying fly trying to take her customers. All in all, she looked extremely displeased by Kara's actions, and the VIPs did as well. Maybe it isn't such a good idea to try and talk to Pink Worker's customers?

While Kara couldn't get more than a few words out of the workers, she did manage to catch the Poster Girl's name. According to snippets from the VIPs' conversations, she was called Eve. Kara's search for panties showing beneath skirts was pretty useless, as Eve didn't move from her seat at all. That's probably why it's a circular table, so the Pink girls or the customers don't need to move around to talk to one another.

After attempted mingling, Kara looked to see if any of the Pink Girls were tired. Surprisingly, none of the were, or so it seemed.

Kara picked up on the girl having animal ears and a tail. The girl appeared to have dog ones and Kara thought they looked kinda silly she wondered if she would have to wear ears and a tail at some point in time, Other girls had other types of dog looking ones and when she went to the table she heard what was being spoken of once more and then say. As the girl looked towards her like she was annoyed with her before looking away.

Kara also picked up on the girl's name was Eve and she was now quite upset. With Kara being around her and while she did want to see the girl's panties Kara soon gave up on her search. Leaving the area and not wanting to beat the crap out of Eve if she got in her face. So Kara went in search of the Navy Blue girls.

Kara, after being rather aggravated by the actions of Eve and her customers, began to search once more for the Navy Blue Girls.

Like before, the Navy Blue section looked like a wealthy person's tea-time. Unlike the Pink Girls, there was never a single Navy Blue Girl alone on a table. Plus, the Worker to Customer ratio here was completely even. For every Navy Blue, there was one customer. Each table only housed the maximum of four people, which was two workers and two customers, and these tables also were pre-filled with tea and cakes. There was a small tower-like holder in the middle of each table, with three tiers of snacks. The bottom tier, the largest tier, was filled with scones, the middle tier was filled with cream cakes and the top tier, the smallest tier, was filled with some rather expensive looking cakes. There was a teapot on the table, boiling what smelled like Herbal teas or, depending on customer taste, luxury teas.

Kara found the Navy Blue section and saw that it was wearing the rich customers. Seemed to like to spend their time she saw the Navy Blue girls all had customers around them. Each girl had someone who they talked to and their tables had small tower-like holders which had various drinks and cakes upon them for the customers.

Much like before Kara searched for the Poster Girl. Along with trying to pick up on just how the girls were acting. While she already knew how to act she wanted to refresh herself incase she was to be working in this area. While she spent some time doing so and took everything in she stopped for a moment and looked around the cafe,

What she was no looking for it any other Apron girls were looking at her or paying more attention to her. Or coming towards her to introduce themselves when they were not busy with a bunch of customers they would be the girls who were going on a break.

Kara began to examine the Navy Blue section once more. These girls were the epitome of refinement and elegance. They all acted like high-borne Ladies from wealthy families, but without the arrogance that came with it. These girls were kind, thoughtful and only answered when they knew the customer or, in fact, their partner on the table, had finished talking. It was, in short, like a mock-banquet in a mansion or palace. It was clear why Kiki believed that Kara would fit in with these girls, considering that she came from a wealthy, well-known family.

Kara's search for the Poster Girl in this section was much harder than her search in the other sections. Each girl in this section looked to be Poster Girl material, if their personality was anything to go by. Nonetheless, with the indications from the Menu Kara read earlier, and the subtle hints strewn about this section, Kara managed to place her. The poster girl in this section appeared to be a 'VIP Only' poster girl as she was seated in the VIP section, on all the comfy chairs. Now that she found the right place to look, it was clear who the poster girl was. There was one Navy Blue girl seated on what could only be likened to a princess throne. Of course, it wasn't a real princess throne, but it was a dead ringer to one. The table she was at, unlike the other VIP tables, was more rectangular, like a Banquet hall's table. She was seated at the head of the table, with another Navy Blue girl opposite her on the other end of the table, and two more Navy Blue girls in the middle of the table, also opposite one another. They appeared to be seated in sequence: Worker, Customer, worker, customer and so on all around the table.

Once she was acquainted with the Poster girl, Kara looked to see if any workers were paying more attention to her. There were a few workers from the sections Kara had been to paying attention to her, mostly the Poster girls and a few of the normal workers. Mia and the Squirrel twins, when they had a chance, were keeping track of Kara as well. While no workers were coming towards her at present, it seemed that her actions had not gone unnoticed. None of them were treating her badly, so to speak, or looking at her in the wrong way. They were just curious of seeing a new worker and weren't too sure how to approach them, probably. However, there was one Worker who seemed to be looking at Kara rather differently. That one, as expected, was Eve. When her customers had finished their booking with her, she was openly glaring, with outright disdain, at Kara. Trying to take a Pink Girl's customers was clearly a way to attract attention, though not of the good kind.

Everything that Kara picked up from the Navy Blue section. She already knew about so it was easy to remember how to act around. Other members of this group while she looked around she grew bored while she had acted this way enough times in the past. It wasn't something that she had really enjoyed doing but if she was to be working in this section she would have to do this all over again.

Kara also found the Poster girl, have a hard time of looking around. Since everyone here seemed to look just like one. She found the girl to be sitting in the VIP section she saw another girl with her as well. The Princess thrones in this section were rather belonged here. She also picked up on how they were all seated at the table. Once all that was done she went looking around the cafe again.

Kara could see that some of the girls were looking at her. She saw Mia and the Squirrel twin whom she waved to when they weren't busy. She also waved to a couple of the other apron girls as well to be friendly. It was nice to see that none of the girls seemed to be not having any problems with her she was down how. Known came over to introduce themselves or talk with her seeing as how they were all busy. However Kara caught Eve's glare looking straight at her seeing the look of disdain on her face. Kara left the Navy Blue section and headed over towards Eve and took a seat across from her.

"Do, you have a problem with me, it seems that you do from the look on your face?" Kara asked.

Kara, after growing tired of the Navy Blue section, responded to the friendly looks of interest from the other workers. Mia smiled in response to Kara's wave and gave a slight wave of her hand as well, and the squirrel twins nodded in response to the show of attention from Kara. The other Workers all returned the greeting from Kara as well, when they had a free moment.

After catching the glare from Eve, Kara went over to her to question the outright dislike she showed her. Taking at seat at Eve's table was the last straw to break her silence. Eve's glare of hatred became more intense.

"I initially put it down to your newness here for not showing the proper restraint but what you did now just shows how vile you are." Eve answered, venom clear in her tone. "You'd rather leech of my popularity than work on your own customers, you urchin!"

The ring quickly flashed up it's Interface, and underlined one important section of it:

'Name: Eve

Gender: Female

Age: 15 and a third

Relation: Hostile (Deteriorating)

Stats:

Strength: 2|0

Dexterity: 3|0

Constitution: 3|0

Intelligence: 5|5

Willpower: 5|0

Charisma: 10|0 (Universal)

Lore: 7|0

Alteration: 34% (Warning! - Rising)'

"You think you can just get away with trying to take my customers and sit so brazenly on my table afterwards?!" Eve continued. "You're nothing more than new blood here. If I wanted to, I could have you hated in seconds. It wouldn't take much more than a few words in the right ears."

It was still nice to get some greets from the other workers who waved or smiled back to her. However she had her own problems to deal with in Eve at the moment. She listened to what was said and sighed this wasn't what she really wanted to deal with on her first day someone hating her already.

"Vile, and leech on you popularity I was doing nothing of the sort. Only learning about your section and what your colored apron does nothing more" Kara pointed out. She then noticed the ring flash and she got the stats off of Eve. She took these all in and did nothing about them as Eve bitched at her further.

"I'm only sitting here because of your problem with me nothing more. Don't go threatening me Eve as I don't think you would like what happens if you push me further!" Kara then got up from the table and walked away from Eve leaving her alone to think about what she had said. One thing Kara knew was that she would teach Eve a lesson when given the chance a very painful lesson.

Kara threw back hasty retorts. which was pretty much second nature for her right now, before storming off. Eve was having none of this as she began shouting after her, not caring if she was drawing attention from the other customers or workers. Any attention was good attention.

"Just you wait, Ravenclaw scum! I'll tear you down quicker than you can build yourself up! Wait and see! Your cowardice is well known, and you're just proving it!" Eve shouted back. "This I promise you!"

Now that it's come to this, it is clear why Eve had Dachshund's apparel. She sounded just like a yappy dog when she was angry. Trying to be intimidating but, potentially, failing miserably. However, the smaller dogs have the worst bites, as well. Maybe she isn't just all bark and no bite?

Needless to say, upon the mentioning of Kara's House name, most looks were in her direction.

Kara was all ready to leave things be and move to locate Kiki and ask what. She would be doing next when Eve yelled at her once more this seemed to hit a nerve with Kara who turned around and glared back at Eve with a look of utter and pure hate. She felt like yelling at Eve and humiliating her right here and now. She could see the looks from the other customers and Apron girls who have now learned her sir name.

She just stormed off away from Eve not even saying anything back.

Kara didn't bother verbally returning the threats from Eve but, rather, giving as good as she got.

After the scene from Eve and Kara, things quickly went back to normal. That, at least, was some form of entertainment. Kara then went in search of Kiki for her next order, but found Leigh at the Till instead. Kiki's probably on break.

"What a way to make your name known." Leigh joked at first, until she saw the look on Kara's face. "Actually, guess that was a bad time to pull that pun out."

Kara had found Leigh instead of Kiki at the Till and after hearing what she said. Kara clearly wasn't in the mood for jokes at the moment.

"I've studied the various sections that Kiki had me study that being Pink, Navy Blue and Purple my question is what is my next order?" Kara asked.

She could see several other people still looking at her before returning to their own business. Inside her mind, Kara was plotting Eve's downfall from grace a plan was forming in her sick and twisted mind she already knew what she would do. She would harm Eve and break every bone in her little body then drown her in her own blood.

Kara was clearly in a mood to get to the point on things. However, that was a bad trait to have in a people-centered atmosphere like a Cafe.

"I'd say go somewhere to take a breather and calm down." Leigh answered straightly. "Can't have an angry worker serving customers. It will make us look bad, and, more importantly, it'll make you look bad as well. I wouldn't normally say this, but I think this is what Kiki would want as well. Take another break. Go to the break room, chat to your friends, become a customer for a bit, do whatever it takes to calm down."

After giving the order, Leigh added one more thing in before Kara could leave.

"I think it's partly my fault, as your superior and your Learning aid, that that little...episode...happened. I should've told you earlier that Pinks hate anybody who tries to talk to their customers while they're working. They see it as a personal attack at them. Don't ask me why, that's just how they are. I'll try and smooth things over with Eve later, with Kiki's help as well."

As Kara was still thinking those thoughts her head started to hurt. She placed a hand on her head she didn't know what her head suddenly hurt like it did. But her dark thoughts went away and her mind cleared. She removed her hand from her head hoping Leigh had not noticed anything was wrong with her.

"I'm sorry, I've got a lot of things on my mind later" Kara pointed out.

She listened to what Leigh had to say and came to understand that it wasn't. Wise to go on like she was doing and the other Leigh gave her would help in matters. "I think that would be wise," Kara said she started to head off when Leigh spoke once more.

"It's not your fault I should have asked more about the sections. I'll try and talk to Eve, later on, my own to fix things myself as well" Kara said. She left Leigh to her own business she didn't have a card yet so she could arrive in the break room and didn't really want to talk with the Seras. So Kara did the next best thing she headed over to Mia's section and found an empty table she sat down.

Not knowing how one requested apron girl to attend to them. She waited for one to come up to her she could use someone to talk with.

Leigh noticed Kara's apparent headache but put it down to stress from the earlier argument.

Kara didn't believe it was Leigh's fault for what happened, but she was having none of that. If there's friction between staff, it's down to the superiors to fix.

"Probably better to wait until Kiki and myself have done that, just to not cause more problems." Leigh finished before Kara headed off to the Teal section.

After a little wait, one Teal girl came over to Kara.

"Hello, how may we serve you?" The Teal girl asked Kara, before seeing the apron. "Probably want to fold that down, otherwise the customers will think you're on duty."

It appeared that the Apron Uniforms had a function to remove the coloured worker-indicator. The apron could be unclipped at the shoulders to be folded down to look like a normal trendy dress. That's how the workers can blend in with the customers.

This Teal girl looked familiar...

On close inspection, this girl was one of the Girls from earlier, whom were stuck in a difficult situation along with Mia. She didn't seem to recognize Kara as the current hot topic of conversation, which was, of course, the dispute between a new worker and a Poster Girl.

Kara thought again to her headache from before something was wrong. She wasn't sure on what it was but this scared her for a reason. She took the last part of what Leigh had said nodding before she had went off.

After waiting a short while a Teal girl came over to her. "Yes, please I would like that and sorry about that" Kara folded the apron down like the girl had pointed out. As Kara looked closer at the girl it began to dawn on her it had been one of the one's she had seen with Mia before.

While sitting there Kara could hear some topics being spoken around her. About the dispute between her and Eve this didn't help matters so she ignored them.

"I'm not really sure, I would like someone to sit with me for a while and perhaps talk with?" Kara asked.

Kara only wanted someone to talk with, or so she said.

"If it's just talking you want, then I can provide that." The Teal Girl answered before taking a seat at the table with Kara. "Anything you want to talk about, or just general chatter?"

The Teal Girl was willing to provide the talking with. That Kara wanted for at the moment which was rather nice. "How do you like working here?" Kara asked and mentioned for the girl to sit down next to her.

Due to the set-up and size of the table they were at, the Teal Girl could only sit opposite Kara rather than next to her.

"I really like working here. I wouldn't have it any other way. My Colleagues are all very nice and I just love everything about working here." The Teal Girl answered. She sounded very sincere with her answer. "Sure, some of us my have a falling out or two sometimes, but we always make up."

The general backing sounds of the Cafe began to be interrupted by a faint, but still rather noticeable, ticking sound. It sounded like there was a large grandfather clock ticking away above the noise of the Cafe. Strange...no clock in the Cafe is as old as a grandfather clock so ticking should be unnoticeable. None of the other Patrons, or workers, appeared to be able to hear the ticking but it was near enough impossible for Kara to ignore. Not even the Teal Girl opposite Kara seemed to hear the ticking. Or notice the sudden drop in temperature for that matter...

Kara listened as the Teal Girl explained how she liked working here. "How, long have you been working here?" Kara asked. The girl seemed to quite enjoy the place this made Kara feel happy if everyone was all very nice. Then she wouldn't have much of a problem here besides Eve of course "what advice can you offer a new comer like me?" Kara asked.

As she sat there Kara started to hear the faint sound of some sort of clock. She looked around at everyone else and they were all acting normally. The sound seemed to get louder and Kara tried to ignore it but the sound kept going. Next, her poor body started to shiver as she felt cold all of a sudden. She wasn't sure what was happening one minute she was warm now cold. This all seemed rather weird to her.

"For a long while now." The Teal girl answered. "As long as this place has been a Cafe, I think."

The Girl's answer was as vague as possible, but it didn't appear that she was going to elaborate on it any more. Kara then asked for advice on working in the Cafe.

"I can only say what others have said: Take it nice and slow, be yourself, don't try too hard and, finally, just enjoy your time here." The Teal girl informed Kara.

The unusual conditions and sounds Kara was experiencing was all exclusive to her, if the rest of the Cafe was anything to go by. Nobody appeared to be paying that much attention to the supposed temperature drops and strange sounds. They all seemed to be just as they were before.

The Teal Girl told her she had been working here since the Cafe began. Then she told her on how to take things which would make her time here more enjoyable.

"That will take some work I hope that this will be enjoyable here" Kara said. She put her hand to her head as the ticking sound was really getting to her. So, was how she was currently feeling going as far as to rub her arms to try and warm herself back up again.

"Have you always been working as a Teal Apron or have you ever worked as another apron before?" Kara asked.

Kara's conversational companion noticed the abnormal behavior she was doing, but didn't seem to pay it much mind. First days in a new workplace were always the hardest.

"It will be, trust me on that." The Teal Girl smiled back. "I was first placed as a Yellow Apron as I was quite laid back and slept a lot when I first started here but, eventually, they moved me over to Teal when they noticed how nervous I was around new customers and how I couldn't just sleep on demand. According to the Yellows, it takes a lot of practice to be able to sleep whenever requested. Plus, some Yellows have had...teething troubles before with their talents, or so I've heard."

After looking around a little Kara managed to spot, at the corner of her eye, a large black shadow in one of the corners of the Cafe. When she noticed it, it just disappeared, like it was never there to begin with. With the shadow gone, the ticking sound stopped and the room began to warm up to its normal temperature again. Could the Shadow have been the cause of the abnormalities?

Kara stopped what she was doing not wanting the girl to start asking if something was wrong. So she listened to what else was to be said.

"I can believe you on that and sometimes being nervous can be either good or bad. It just depends on the situation but I'm glad you have gotten over that. You seem to me like a rather nice person who I would like to call a friend if you'd be willing to be mine." Kara asked.

She thought it was rather weird to have to be able to sleep on demand. She herself wouldn't have been able to do that at all. "Oh, I don't believe I've told you my name it's Kara and you would be?"

Kara then noticed a large black shadow in one of the corners. However as quickly as she saw it the thing vanished plus the ticking sound and the cold she felt went away as well. That was again rather weird to have happened to her.

Kara, once again, acted a little weird with her request for friendship.

"Doesn't talking like this already give you your answer?" The Teal girl answered with a slight giggle. "You really are as strange as they say you are, but in a good way, of course."

Kara introduced herself, albeit a little later than normal conversational flow.

"Nice to meet you. My name's Bella. I hope we can get along well." Bella answered happily.

Kara didn't want the girl to learn about her bad habits at all. But was glad that the girl thought she was strange which could be a good thing.

"Well it does I wouldn't want things to be bad but talking like this is nice."

The girl told her name was Bella.

"I hope so too" Kara agreed.

She then went on to ask another question.

"Which aprons would you say attract the most customers?"

Kara asked about the popularity of Aprons and their colours.

"Each Apron gathers a fair deal of customers. No single colour is evidently more popular than another. Each customer has their own likes and dislikes so every Apron has a chance to shine. The most common requests, however, are Green, Yellow and Pink. Green because of the speed of their service and the fun they bring to customers. Yellow because of their calm personality and therapeutic properties. And, finally, Pink because of their undeniably excellent service to a large amount of customers. Pinks, however, phase in and out of popularity a lot, especially since the New Poster Girl was elected. Now, only VIPs tend to visit them often. That can happen, sometimes, if the Poster Girl isn't to everyone's tastes." Bella informed Kara. "Actually, all Colours have their drawbacks, but that's expected. With such a diverse array of personalities, it can be hard for people to settle down with just one for any real length of time."

Kara listened as Bella explained more on the Aprons.

"Well from my own dealings with the Pink Aprons I would agree that Eve can be a problem. But some of them can be rather nice like Mia or the Green Apron twins who I have talked with."

Kara thought on something else.

"If you don't mind me asking what would the Teal's drawbacks be?" Kara asked.

Kara gave her opinion on the Apron girls.

"Eve might seem a little oppressive when you get on her bad side, but she's not 'bad' bad. She has her reasons for being like she is. Felicity and Florence can be a little overbearing or really bad troublemakers if they get bored but they can also be really fun to hang around with as they've always got something fun and interesting to do. Mia can be really stubborn if she sets her mind on something but she's also not one to to ignore people in need." Bella explained. "Each girl can be both good or bad depending on how they're feeling or who you're asking."

Kara asked a rather personal question.

"W-well...um,.." Bella started as she began to blush and fidget a little. "Sometimes, we can be too shy to even...um...and then that leads to...er...and then, when it's getting really bad...erm...and then it's too late..."

Kara probably wasn't going to get any sense out of a question like that.

"Well, so far she is bad since I'm on her bad side as you might have seen or heard. I wouldn't think Felicity or Florence are like that I'm used to my own set of Twin girls with their own problems. So dealing with them should be nice. Mia is rather nice from what I;ve seen so far, I've also got my own good and bad things which I'd rather not talk about,"

Bella then began to blush and fidget.

"I can understand how those things can be," Kara says. She was only able to get a little bit about what Bella was saying. She took a moment to look at Bella closely just to make sure she wasn't having the need to go to the bathroom or anything.

Kara's admittance to being on Eve's bad side was news to Bella.

"So, you're the one who's the talk of the Cafe at the moment?" Bella asked, surprised by the admittance. "I guess that, if you're used to people like that, then they might not seem so hard to deal with. I still don't know where they get all their energy from."

A close inspection of Bella was not needed to determine her current state of affairs as the ring notified Kara that Bella was sitting at a low '15~20%' Capacity. Her behavior was probably down more to embarrassment than physical needs. After all, Kara has seen first hand what the Teals are like for excusing themselves when necessary.

"Please can we not talk about flaws so openly?" Bella asked Kara, trying to close the topic quickly.

"Yes, that would be me" Kara went on to say. "They just get their energy from wherever they get it from I wouldn't really know,"

Bella didn't need to go but she was rather embarrassed about what they were talking about. "Okay we can stop talking about flaws," Kara thought on other things to talk about.

"Your fun to talk to."

Kara agreed to stop talking about flaws, which seemed to calm Bella down a little more so she was back to her normal self. Kara then openly acted random, like she normally does.

"Oh, thanks." Bella answered with a smile. "Everyone here is fun to talk to. It's the main skill needed for the job, after all. We can't have someone who's boring to talk to being in a customer facing role."

Bella seemed back to her old self which was nice but Kara also liked her shy side. She wasn't about to say anything on this though.

"It'd also have to be more than that as other skills are also needed" Kara pointed out. As she had been talked with Bella Kara had started to calm down she was feeling slightly better. Then she had been before and thought it would be a good idea to get back to work.

"I thank you for enjoyable chat but I believe I should be getting back to work. Once again thank you for your time as it was enjoyable" Kara told Bella. She got up off the table and bid farewell to Bella and walked towards the breakroom where Kiki might be.

Kara excused herself from the table after she'd calmed down.

"Same here, I guess. see you around." Bella bid Kara goodbye as she also returned to work.

Kara approached the Break Room just as some workers were coming off their break. There was one Yellow apron and one Green Apron heading out of the break room as Kara reached the door. They appeared to be talking about something, but Kara only caught the tail-end of the conversation.

"...poor Kate's got an hour long booking." The Yellow Apron said to the Green one.

"Wouldn't that keep her working just before finish?" The Green Apron answered.

"Must be hard for her, considering she's the Youngest of the Yellows, having all that responsibility."

"If I remember, last time she had an hour booking she..."

The conversing pair just left earshot.

The door was left slightly ajar by the leaving pair, probably so Kara could enter without having to knock.

Kara was glad that she was now feeling much better than before. As she neared the break room it started to dawn on her that she wouldn't be able to enter. Inside as she didn't have a key card she was about to turn away when two girls. Left the room coming towards her they appeared to be talking amongst themselves.

The pair mentioned something about an hour long booking. For a girl named Kate Kara wasn't sure who this person was so she let the talking pass. She saw the door was slightly open and walked over she opened it fully and looked around inside. She spotted Kiki in one of the corners of the room and headed over to her.

"Having fun?" Kara asked.

Kara entered the break room shortly after the previous workers left. After looking around for a bit, Kara found Kiki researching something on her laptop. As Kara began to approach Kiki, her vision began to close in and blur around the edges as a sharp pain cut through her head. Follwing the pain was a seemingly random selection of words and pictures, accompanied by a familiar sounding metallic voice.

'FIND THE ORACLE'S TEARS'

The voice demanded. A hazy image of pale blue cylindrical objects began to form in Kara's mind. The objects were small, no bigger than a coin, and plentiful. There was a larger shape next to the small blue ones and it appeared to be the same colour as the objects, if a little darker, and kind of glassy compared to the solid ones. The images disappeared quickly, and was replaced by more words.

'EXPOSE THE FRAUD. SEE THE TRUTH'

As quickly as the feeling came about, it vanished, like nothing had ever happened. Kara's vision returned to normal and no evidence of anything happening remained. Kiki was still obliviously looking at Laptop until Kara called out to her. She pushed her laptop lid down slightly before returning the greeting.

"As fun as doing research can be." Kiki smiled back. "Haven't you already had your break?"

As Kara neared Kiki she found her working on her laptop, Yet as she started to near her she felt a sharp pain cut through her head. Her vision began to blur as words and pictures formed in her mind and she heard a voice. Asking her to find the oracle's tears Kara wasn't sure what this meant and grabbed her head in pain.

Moments later hazy images formed showing blue cylindrical objects. They looked like small coins and she could see a larger shape only it was darker in color. But soon the images faded away and she heard the voice speak out again. She still didn't know what all this was about and tried to call out to the voice.

"What, what do you mean?"

However the voice and pain then faded away. Kara shook her head as Kiki then spoke to her "I was given another one by Leigh let's just say I had a bad interaction with Eve" Kara told her.

Kara tried calling out to the voice in her mind, but received no response. However, she couldn't help but feel like searching for what It asked for was a bad idea. The objects It was seeking didn't look to welcoming. If the shape and size of them were to go by, then they could be...

However, ignoring It might also be as bad an idea. What to do?

Upon hearing about Kara's 'interaction' with Eve, Kiki just sighed, hung her head in exasperation, and shook her head.

"Guess I ignored that 'problem'." Kiki sighed to herself. "Anyway, do you have something you want to ask me? You seem like you do."

Kara was unable to get anything back on when she called out. To the voice that moments ago had spoken to her she still wasn't sure just what this meant. But she could remember what the voice said and the images she saw.

"Actually yes there was I had wanted to ask you what my next order was. And to tell you something else when I was talking with Bella I heard a ticking sound much like that of a clock makes and I suddenly felt rather cold. This all happened for a few moments before it vanished however I was the only one who seemed to feel and hear this sound."

Kara asked her questions and Kiki's face darkened in regards to the sounds and feelings Kara had.

"So, I wasn't the only one..." Kiki answered openly. "You might want to read this..."

Kiki turned her laptop towards Kara and indicated for her to take a seat on the sofa next to the table. It became clear just what the reason behind the strange happenings was as an all too familiar cloaked figure was the first thing featured on the webpage Kiki had her laptop on. The headline was another noticeable feature:

'The Clockwork Reaper - Real, or Fake?'

The webpage appeared to be one of the all too popular Creepypasta pages that most dark and disturbing lore is featured on. There was a large passage of text beneath the headline after a few author comments.

"Read through it as carefully as possible. I'm not sure how credible this source is, but, it was all I could find on such short notice." Kiki informed Kara.

Kara saw that Kiki's face darkened and it seemed Kiki also felt. What Kara had also felt she then wanted her to read something. Kara took a seat on the sofa she then read what was shown on the web page something on the Clockwork Reaper.

"I guess only time will tell"

Kara started to move down the page reading everything that she saw on it. A quarter of the way down the page she stopped and turned to Kiki.

"Have you ever heard of The Oracle's Tears as I entered into here. I heard a voice in my mind telling me to find whatever these things are?" Kara explained.

Kara began to read through the text relating to the Clockwork Reaper. Most of the text was stuff which she already knew about from Eiko. Some of it was more than likely delusions of grandeur from the Poster of the information. However, just before Kara stopped, she found a single paragraph which may sum up what she felt while talking to Bella:

'CR is always with us. He is everywhere. He is omnipresent. Only those who have felt His presence once before, or who have stared into the abyss that is His mind, and have Him stare back, can know just where He is. He always comes before a Death happens. He cannot directly cause the death, but He can influence it happening. If you hear ticking where there are no clock, and feel cold where there is warmth, then leave. IMMEDIATELY. Do not look for Him. Do not wait for Him. DO NOT STOP RUNNING.'

"You're probably just hearing things. Today's been crazy, after all." Kiki answered.

Kara read over everything that she had just read about. She was able to get some more information on the CR from what she read it was basically everything that she had felt with Bella. But Kara wasn't sure if she should just leave her job here and now. Just because the CR might show up again so she decided to stay and keep reading.

"I'm not really sure, I know today's been a crazy day but still it's something to take note of."

Kara went back to reading the web page once more.

"To be honest, if I was hearing voices in my head as often as you do, I'll get myself...no, doesn't matter." Kiki answered. "Just don't go broadcasting your weird world to everyone, okay?"

Kara went back to reading through the webpage. Most of it seemed like the Poster's personal experience with the Clockwork Reaper but, if anything they were saying was anything to go by, then they'd probably have died long ago, with all the supposed 'Near Death experiences' they had in His presence. All it all, it was a typical Creeypasta, as far as Kara could tell. As expected, in the comments section below the story, there were internet trolls having their fun.

"I don't do that I was just asking for some help is all."

Kara went back to reading the web page. Kara soon stopped reading it didn't seem like really anything else of value was on the page. Other than trolls having their own fun so she handed the laptop back to Kiki.

"Well, I guess I'll have to either believe fully what's on this page or not. Anyway enough about the CR and his crap what's the next thing I need to do?" Kara asked.

Kara, in all her impatience, requested her next roll.

"This'll be your final task for today. I want you to go and shadow a Worker who has a private booking, with the customer's consent, of course. Just tell them you're a new worker and you're experiencing all your job roles. They'll understand. I probably shouldn't have to tell you this, considering you've experienced this first hand, but don't, under no circumstances, try to shadow a Pink in her Private booking. The current girls who have private bookings are as follows." Kiki explained. She then handed a timetable over to Kara, indicating which girl had a private booking.

There was one yellow with a hour long booking, one Purple with a single booking, a pair of greens with an hour long booking, a Navy blue with an hour long booking and a Teal with a half-hour booking. According to the timetable, the hour long bookings will take them up until half six in the evening, when the Cafe starts to clean up for the day.

"Pick one of the bookings and stay with them until the end, just so you know what you need to do in a private booking." Kiki finished. "When you've done that, you're officially signed off the day, even if you take one of the single fifteen-minute bookings. However, you've got to stay here until the Cafe closes."

Kara was glad to learn what her final task of the day was.

"I don't think that I would want to have a repeat of what happened earlier," Kara said. As she took the timetable and looked it over to see who had private bookings. Kara wasn't sure on just which Apron she wanted to try for.

"Okay, I'll make sure to do just that," Kara says.

She bid Kiki farewell and handed back the timetable as she left the break room. She looked around she didn't want to be with the Yellow Aprons's since that would be fairly boring. Teal while nice wasn't another place she wanted to be since. It'd be better to let them be in peace that left Purple, green and navy blue. Thinking it over Kara decided to head into the green apron looking for the pair who had the hour booking.

After deciding which booking to sit in on, Kara went for the Pair of Greens' hour long booking. The Cafe, while the activity was slowing down, was still rather packed. Kara headed over to the Green section to find the Pair with an hour long booking. As it would appear, the booking was for the Squirrel twins, as was noted on the 'Private Bookings' bulletin in the section. They also appeared to have a booking earlier that day, when Kara was looking around at the sections. They seemed to be pretty popular. There was still a few minutes to go until the booking began.

"Work, or recreation?" A female voice asked behind Kara. "Hoping to catch some 'miscalculations', or something?"

From the sound of the playful tone, it was probably one of the Squirrel twins asking that question.

"Not a chance. She can hold the fort while we take care of that." The other Twin cut in as she passed by Kara to take her sister away somewhere. "Stay put and, if they come in, tell them we're just 'freshening up'. They'll understand."

On that order, both the twins disappeared off into the crowds of the Cafe in the direction of the toilets.

Kara had headed over to the Green section in search of the twins. As she looked around the cafe it was indeed slowing down she took a moment to look at the Seras. Then turned away when she heard a voice speak up to her. Turning Kara came face to face with the person who had asked her the question.

"Work," Kara said not wanting to answer the last part of the question.

Soon enough the other twin spoke up about Kara holding the fort. While she took her sister away to do their business this left Kara alone. So she waited for the girls and for the customers to show up for their booking.

While waiting for the Twins to get back, Kara glanced over at the Seras once more. They seemed to be sticking around, but it was unsure just how long they were going to stay for. Lilly looked like she was talking with someone other than the twins but it was hard to tell due to the crowd of customers.

A few moments later, the Squirrel twins came back.

"Nobody come in while we were busy?" One of them asked.

Kara had seen Lilly speaking with someone else. But she wasn't sure on who it was she had turned away from them. Looking around she still waited for people to show up but no one had just yet. Soon the Squirrel twins came back and asked if anyone had shown up at all.

"Afraid not it's just been me here while you were gone," Kara told the pair.

She then thought for a moment about something.

"Would it be okay if I stayed around you guys until closing time. As a means to see what you guys do and everything as this would be work related to helping me get a better understanding of things?" Kara asked.

Kara couldn't make out who the Sera were talking to, so she disregarded it.

Kara gave a quick rundown of her current orders.

"Figured that was the case." One of the twins answered. "Guess you'll need to know who's who if you're going to be taking notes, so to speak."

Out of one of their apron pockets, the twins pulled out some hair bobbles. One of them had a cherry shaped bobble and the other was an apple one. After tying their hair into a side ponytail, with opposite sides of course, they then placed on their name badges. Felicity had the Apple bobble in and Florence had the Cherry one.

"Okay, first rule though: Don't be a perv." Florence informed Kara. "Drinking is a necessity for any Booking so, of course, we'll naturally have three to four drinks over the course of the booking."

"Don't try to perv up our skirts if we move around a lot. That's for the customer and the customer only." Felicity added in.

"Overall, just sit back and watch what we do. If you've any questions, please save them until the end or if the customer says it's okay." Florence finished.

"You can try to talk to the customer as well, but try to keep it brief. They've booked to see us, after all, and it's not good service if we push our work onto a newbie like you." Felicity clarified.

One of the twins seemed to have already figured out just why she was here. She then saw as they both pulled out some hair bobble's and tied them to their hair before explaining. The rules to Kara who listened closely.

"I can understand that seems simple enough. You don't need to worry about that unless you wished I was your customer."

Kara listened longer and soon the customer thing was brought up once more.

"I also need their approve if it's okay for me to be around and all. You also need not worry about that I will keep things brief if I decide to chat with them at all."

"Shouldn't that be the other way around? I doubt you'll find many workers here who will pander to your 'tastes' so openly?" Felicity countered with a mischievous smile. "Experimentation is fun, and all."

Kara explained about the need for customer approval for her to view the session.

"Don't think they'll object. They're nice like that. One of our better VIPs, in fact." Florence replied. "They may even want to talk to you, if you tell them something."

While the puzzle of what Florence actually meant began to be pondered, the Customer for the Twins arrived. At first, it was unclear as to just why a person like their customer would wish to talk to the Twins, considering the Customer was no more than a young girl, barely older than the Sera twins, but she came over to the table to greet the Squirrel twins.

"Hello again." The Young girl smiled to the twins. "Hope I'm not too late."

"Hey, Chloe. Nice to see you again." Felicity beamed a smile at the girl.

"You're not late at all. You're actually right on time." Florence answered. "I hope you don't mind, but we've got a trainee sitting in on this booking so she can get to grips with the Work."

"No, I don't mind at all. The more the merrier." Chloe replied.

Chloe then turned to Kara and greeted her rather formally.

"Nice to meet you. I hope you enjoy your time working here." Chloe greeted Kara with a small curtsy.

Chloe. despite being as young as she appeared to be, was actually rather polite and cordial towards Kara. She sounded more like Lady than most people older than her did. She clearly came from a wealthy family, considering the Private School Uniform she was wearing. Despite how full of vitality she acted to be, it was clear that she wasn't in the best of health. She looked tired, worn out and, also, slightly like someone in mourning for a lost loved one, due to the bags under her eyes and tear streaks drying on her face. Actually, come to think of it...doesn't she look awfully familiar? And that crest on the Choker she's wearing..wasn't it...?

"Actually there is someone who already does that..." Kara let that linger. Then seemed to drop the subject she saw the mischievous smile on Felcity's face and knew. Some time later she would have to try things out on her. Soon Florence spoke up saying it'd be okay with the customer that Kara can hang around with.

"That's nice to know I don't want someone to not want me around."

Soon enough the customer came in and as Kara looked at them. They appeared be be the same age as the Sera twins she was surprised by this. She then greeted the twins before Florence spoke up about Kara being here and the girl didn't seem to mind at all.

"Nice to meet you to I'm pretty sure I will enjoy my time here" Kara told Chloe.

Afterwords Kara took a moment to look at the girl. She could tell something seemed different about her and took Kara a short while to piece things together. She could tell that the girl looked tired for some reason and she seemed to be sad. As Kara saw the tear streaks under he eyes but what set things down the right path was the crest on the Choker. As Kara looked at it she knew she had seen it before she tried to put it together on just who this girl was.

Kara took in all the details she could of Chloe and then realisation hit her.

The crest on the Choker gave away the rest of the information very easily. Chloe was a Wellstone. Perhaps she was one of the younger siblings to Elle Wellstone, the girl who would have been the heir. If there were no other siblings between Elle and Chloe, then Chloe may be the next Heir, if Elle never leaves her Coma. By the look of Chloe, she seemed to be taking the 'loss' of her sister very hard...unless...could there be more behind her sadness? After all, the incident happened a fair while ago.

After the greetings, Chloe took a seat at the table with Felicity and Florence. One of the other Green workers came along to take orders while the booking was on. The twins ordered Caramel Creme frappuchino and Chloe ordered a Caramel latte. Kara was offered an order as well. Once the orders were done, the worker headed off to fill them and the booking began as a whole. At first, it seemed like a normal drinking session with the workers, with all the basic questions being asked. Unlike earlier, the Squirrel twins seemed calm and composed around Chloe and weren't going about their usual antics. Where they would have been bounding around a large table, randomly glomping customers, they just stayed seated and casually chatted to Chloe. They seemed more like Navy Blues than greens at present. Then, the heavy questions came.

"How was your appointment earlier?" Florence asked, as comforting as she could.

"They say I have stress-induced insomnia and have prescribed sleeping pills for me at a higher dosage than the last ones. Don't think they'd work." Chloe answered sadly. "They're also looking at psychoanalysing me to see if I have any other stress induced illnesses."

"Doctors always wanna drug people up as much as possible and put it down to 'medical reasons'." Felicity interjected, with clear disgust at the final two words.

"Yeah, you're right. Though, there's not a lot I can do. I've just gotta go with whatever they tell me."

Soon enough the realisation hit her as the crest on the Choker. Gave everything away she saw that it belonged to the Wellstone House. She was surprised by this as she never knew that Elle had any other siblings she would have to do more research on things to find. Out more about Elle but it was also a good idea to try and befriend her to.

Once Chloe sat down Kara sat down as well. When another green worker came over to take the orders Kara declined she wasn't really thirsty at the moment. She remained quiet as the twins spoke to Chloe and just took everything in the twins seemed to be acting. Differently, when they were around her not like their usual selfs at all. Kara then listened to the small talk between the three girls.

"I hope that you feel better soon" Kara spoke up for a moment.

Kara included herself in the conversation.

"Thanks for the concern, but I don't think this'll pass that quickly." Chloe answered Kara with a sad smile. "Things are just...a little difficult right now. I apologise if I'm being selfish, but I'd rather not talk about what's going on right now."

Chloe appeared to have a lot of issues but was still very polite. While she may not wish to talk, wasn't there something else which could be done to extract information? Would Kara go for it? There was a tug from the ring on her finger. It seemed to react to the presence of Chloe.

The conversation relating to doctors, medicine and dislike for the medical profession continued as drinks were bought to the table. Now would be the perfect chance to extract the information, if Kara wished to do so, as Chloe and the twins were distracted by their conversation.

Kara listened to what Chloe had to say.

"No, I can totally understand that I myself am also going through my own difficult time right now." Kara thought about trying to do something to cheer Chloe up. But nothing seemed to come to mind she then felt the tug on the ring on her finger. Looking down she could see that it was reacting for some reason could that reason be Chloe.

She thought over on what to do she wanted to learn more. On why Chloe was so sad and after some thought decided what she was going to do. She didn't feel like talking about the subject openly as she didn't want to maybe upset Chloe so. Kara picked on using the ring on her finger to try and pick up some information on Chloe.

Kara was also taking mental notes on everything that was going on too. She wanted to remember everything after the ring had done its thing Kara spoke up again.

"Is there anything I can do to help make your stay here enjoyable?" Kara asked.

Kara decided to use the ring while Chloe was distracted. The usual information popped up first:

'Name: Chloe Wellstone(?)

Age: 11 Years and three months

Capacity: 10%

ERR- aWqesQYUIsaQSPoL*********

Error! Unknown Interference

****~ A;s' ~M:

Corrupted Data discovered. Attempting Recovery...32.96743% Chance of recovery

Unknown root error found. Unidentified status discovered. Report:

"The cost of one for the recovery of another. What is rightfully owned by ***** cannot be reclaimed. Time flows, and the Hourglass depletes."

Query? Define: Report

Terminating Search...#'

The source of the interference appeared to be coming from the Choker Chloe was wearing. However, it didn't appear to be magical interference. It was more like two wireless devices cutting one another off.

After the attempt at the search, Kara asked a question.

"No, no. It's fine. I like it here already." Chloe quickly answered, trying to move the subject back to basic conversation.

The usual stuff first appeared when Kara used the ring on Chloe only. Moments later to get some kind of error message due to some sort of interference, She had not seen something like this before so when the report came along she read it. Kara wasn't really sure on what that meant as something was owned by someone yet Kara didn't know who.

Giving up on using the ring Kara knew she still wanted to find out. More information but had to think of some sort of way to go about it. That would take some time to complete and she didn't want to wait a long time to do so.

Kara tried to think of something else to say.

"How long have you been coming here?" Kara asked.

Moving the conversation back to a lighter note, Kara asked about Chloe's patronage to the establishment.

"Let's see here..." Chloe began as she started to mull things over in her mind. "If this place re-opened around four years ago and I started to...then that would mean that...I'd say around two years."

"Chloe's been a regular here for near enough half a year." Felicity added in.

"She's pretty much become a fixture of this place and her patronage is well received. She's also liked by most of the staff." Florence interjected.

Kara listened as Chloe told her on how long she had been coming to the cafe. Then both the twins also spoke up again as well.

"Well, it is nice to be well liked by everyone plus it also helps to have friends here to" Kara says as she thinks over all that was said. She thought over a little more on things before speaking again.

"I can also see why she is well liked I've only known her for a few minutes and can already. See why it's nice when people are nice and not mean or rude."

Kara then went silent for a bit.

Kara gave her opinion regarding the latest information given.

"I'm not sure I follow where you're coming from." Chloe answered, slightly confused. "Why wouldn't I be nice? You haven't done anything to upset me so I don't see why disdain will be needed."

"She's a little...weird. In a nice way." Felicity informed Chloe, trying to clear things up a little.

"She's pleasantly eccentric." Florence summarised.

Chloe didn't seem to understand what Kara had said.

"Sorry for confusing you, it's just that not many people are nice to me. If you were ever to know the real me then your opinion might change" Kara pointed out.

She then decided to try and change the subject as this wasn't something she wanted to talk about.

"Anyway, why not tell me a little about yourself like what do you like to do for fun?" Kara asked.

Kara's answer only piqued Chloe's curiosity even more.

"Is there something about you I should know? You're quite a confusing person." Chloe asked.

Before an answer was given, Kara changed the subject once more, causing a slight response lag from Chloe, who hadn't been expecting such a rapid change.

"Oh, hobbies huh?" Chloe replied, trying to quickly piece together an answer for the random change of topic. "I'm a member of two clubs at school, them being the Textiles Club and the Literature club. I guess you could say I liked sewing and reading. One thing I really like to sew are little plush toys but it's kind of hard finding the time to sew anymore, with school being in full swing and also family commitments. For reading I like fantasy books with a little romance thrown in, but not too much romance. I can accept it if romance is part of the story and it doesn't overlap with the main plot of it but I don't like full romance, because it's always over the top and, sometimes, really cheesy and unbelievable."

"Here we go again." Felicity quietly sighed.

"You've done it now." Florence grinned while suppressing laughter.

"The kind of plush toys I like sewing are of the little mascot animals you sometimes find at theme parks and on TV shows. It's kind of hard finding the sewing pattern for them, considering they're not normally recognised sewing patterns, but that's where the internet comes in. You can find a lot of useful patterns to help sew amazing things with just a few searches. But, sometimes, you've got to watch out for the other links they sometimes reference, as they lead to rather...um...questionable things. When you learn what to click and what not to click, then sewing becomes a near limitless hobby as long as you have the patience and materials." Chloe continued.

Kara didn't want to answer Chloe's question for personal reasons. So she was glad about the rapid change in subjects and listened to what Chloe had to say.

Chloe seemed to like sewing and reading this seemed like some nice hobbies to have, She then heard the twins speak up and wasn't sure on what Florence meant. Before Chloe went on to explain just what kinds of toys she liked to sew. It all seemed to go over Kara's head so she nodded here and there as if she understood.

"What was the last thing that you sewed?" Kara asked.

Kara didn't quite get just what the twins meant and, without even having the time to think it over, Chloe continued her explanation of Hobbies.

"I think the last thing I sewed was the mascot for a popular theme park I went to a while ago. I've always thought pandas were cute so Pandera just seemed like a natural thing for me to sew." Chloe answered.

Kiki, who was about to start door duty, overheard the conversation and came hurrying over.

"You can sew Pandera?!" Kiki asked Chloe, excitement clear in her voice and her behavior. "Please please PLEASE sew me one as well! I've just gotta have it!"

"So you like Pandera too?!" Chloe answered, just as excited as Kiki was. "I'll be glad to sew another one. Any requests?"

Chloe quickly took out a small notebook from her bag and began noting down what kind of specifications Kiki wanted on her Pandera toy. She even drew some concept pieces while Kiki was reeling off her love for Pandera. The two seemed to hit it off really well, despite the fact that they sounded like a couple of overexcited toddlers.

"And so the insanity continues..." Florence chuckled to herself. "We're really in for it now."

Chloe kept up what she was talking about she mentioned that the last thing. She had sewed was a Pandera which Kara had not an idea of what it was could it be a panda or something else? Kiki then arrived in a hurry and Kara was quiet once more. As Kiki and Chloe spoke it then dawned on her just what the twins had been talking about.

"Now I understand what they meant," Kara thought.

Kiki and Chloe continued talking about what makes Pandera so amazing and adorable and they even went as far as to talk about 'Pandamonium', which was the theme park which Pandera was the mascot of. That would explain the innumerable amount of 'Pandamonium' branded panda toys in Kiki's room.

"Panda nutters, the both of them." Felicity answered. "Chloe hasn't quite grasped the concept of not reeling off every little detail relating to her hobbies and Kiki's arrival at the 'Panda Climax' was also poorly timed."

"Chloe's a nice kid, but she does tend to nerd out over her hobbies. Also, we know every ride at 'Pandamonium' as she's as addicted to that place as Kiki is." Florence commented. "We'll probably be out of the conversation until Kiki realises she's forgetting her duty and has to go off."

Kiki and Chloe kept on talking and this just bored Kara to death, Kara did learn about a park named 'Pandamonium' which might have been a fun place to go. So Kara had no one to talk to at the moment she could have chosen to talk with the twins but remained quiet. Instead Kara looked around the green apron section to see on just what sort of fun things. The apron girl's did with their customers.

Kara's eyes began to wander over the green section as the Panda pair continued their discussion. Mostly, the green apron girls were like Haley, hyperactive and always demanding attention. They even shared some of the other characteristics that Haley had.

Eventually, Kiki had to begrudgingly excuse herself from the Panda debate with her new 'Panda Pal' when Leigh came over to her and gave her an earful for leaving customers waiting to talk about a Panda Mascot. Chloe didn't want Kiki to go but knew she had to as she had her work to do. Eventually, the panda conversation stopped.

"Um, what was I talking about again?" Chloe asked the twins, looking confused.

"Sewing." The twins answered in unison.

Kara watched the other green apron girls doing their things. She was able to pick up on they were all like Haley which was fun and she even picked up a few other things. Soon enough after she was done looking she looked back to the others. Kiki soon left the group and Chloe then was looking confused on what they were talking about.

"Is there anything else we can talk about?" Kara asked.

Kara looked over the greens some more.

The other similarities between the greens and Haley were quite noticeable. Some of the Younger Green girls showed obvious signs of tempting behavior to some customers, like sitting with their legs splayed over the crotch of a customer. Some were even going commando as well! And doing just what the others were! However, their reason wasn't the same as Haley's. It appeared that some got too into what they were doing and neglected something very important until it was too late. Thankfully, no arrests had to be made but apologies had to be dished out by older staff members and some customers looked on the very verge of the thin blue line. Kara, sadly, was a little too late to witness these things, as they hadn't been any 'Problems' for two shifts, according to the 'Shifts since last 'Fun Overdose' sign above the green section. It wasn't clear just what this 'Fun Overdose' was, but assumptions could be made.

Even now, some of the Younger greens seemed more animated than usual but were still reveling in the headpats and hugs from customers. Thankfully, some of the more 'Responsible older siblings' (Customers who were expected to have younger sisters like these) took it upon themselves to ensure that no 'Fun Overdoses' happen on this shift. Well, as best as they could. Some, of course, didn't quite make it as one Green girl was standing over a rather questionable puddle just before the toilet door. She didn't seem too upset about it, but it was clear that Apologies were having to be made by Leigh, who took the Green the rest of the way into the destination to help with the clean up, leaving the customer with a contented smile and a noticeable rise near the fly of their trousers.

After the display of 'Green Problems', Kara tried to avoid opening the can of worms that was hobbies.

"But sewing is a really fun hobby." Chloe whined with a pout. "Guess that we could talk about something else."

Some of the other similarities between the green and Haley. Were the signs of tempting behaviour or how some were going commando. She could also tell that after a short while of looking at the girls they seemed to be getting into their roles far too much. Kara wasn't sure on if that was something that was either a good thing or a bad thing. At one point she saw one green apron girl standing over a small puddle on the ground. Kara looked away not wanting to draw attention to herself over staring at that for long.

"I understand that you really like it," Kara wasn't sure on what she could say that would upset her. So instead she thought of something else to ask "is there anything you want to ask me?" Kara asked.

Kara posed a rather interesting question to Chloe to try and draw attention away from hobbies.

"Anything I want to ask you?" Chloe answered, sounded intrigued. "There is, in fact. Just what made you decide to work here? Everyone has their reasons for working in this place, I just want to know what yours are."

Kara nodded at the first part of Chloe's question and then had to think. Long and hard on an answer to the last part of her question as she didn't want to give the main reason. She needed to come up with some sort of answer and quickly.

"That's a tuff question to answer but I would have to say that. I'm here because I'm wanting to help a friend out with some things" Kara told her.

Kara was evasive in her answer.

"To help a friend? Is that really the only reason?" Chloe asked. "You look like you come from an influential background so you could just as easily help them with financial support. Unless, the support you're offering is more than just financial."

During the conversation, a hand was placed on Kara's shoulder from behind her.

"Hope I'm not interrupting anything, but I'd like to speak to you privately." A female voice requested of Kara. "There's something you should know which I don't think you're friend will be willing to impart so openly."

The source of the voice was Eiko, who still looked a little roughed up from her earlier encounter.

Kara thought over her answer once more.

"Yes, and there is more reasons than just that I would also say. That I another one would be that I'm looking for something new and exciting to do a place where I can make new friends and have a fresh start" Kara added.

She was waiting on Chloe to speak once more. When she felt a hand on her shoulder and then a voice speaks to her. Turning around Kara saw that it was Eiko who looked a little roughed up for some reason. "If you girls will excuse me I'll just be a few moments," Kara told them and got up from the table.

Looking around Kara spotted an empty area devoid of people and led Eiko. To an empty table so that they could sit down and talk in peace. "What is it that you want to talk to me about?" Kara asked.

Kara gave a little more information on why she was working in the Cafe, but she was still very vague. Chloe was still wanting a little more clarity, but that would have to wait as Kara was called off by what was expected to be one of her friends looking a little worse for wear.

"Oh, go ahead. If it's important then we won't keep you." Chloe informed the pair.

Kara and Eiko headed off to an empty table to talk. Once seated, Eiko lead the conversation.

"Just as a precaution, you might feel a little something holding you down." Eiko informed Kara as something undetectable went off.

No one seemed to notice anything going on, except for one person. Holly slowly began to glance in the direction of the table Eiko and Kara were currently seated at. She didn't seem to do much else other than watch. She looked a little intrigued by something and, also, a little confused as to what it was.

Kara was still wondering just what Eiko would want with her, She tried to think of just what reason that might be but nothing seemed to come to mind. She also didn't understand just what Eiko meant by what she just said about something holding her down. However she did notice Holly seemed to be looking in their direction. Kara looked at her for a while and then looked back to Eiko once more.

"What did you mean by that and what happened to you?" Kara asked.

Kara felt something like her body locking up and being frozen in time, however, this lasted only for a second or two until the effect faded. The oppressive force of her body being contained dissipated. Her mind must have resisted whatever Eiko was trying to do to her, yet Eiko didn't seem to notice that whatever she tried to do had failed.

"Slow down with the questions there." Eiko cut in with a shake of her head. "All in good time."

Eiko them began to reel off what she had experienced:

"A little less than two hours ago, the Sera Manor was attacked by three people. One of them looked like a circus reject in her weird stripey clothes, another was a verifiable ice queen, able to cause cameras to freeze up and the final one was a Mountain of a Man. The Mountain man didn't seem to impressed by the invasion and, frankly, seemed like he wanted to go home. The Ice queen was there to cool the head of the clown girl and the latter was clearly the brains behind the operation. She seemed a lot like you, to be honest, all violence and no talk."

Kara for just a brief moment felt some strange effect on her body. She didn't know what it was it just being that she was unable to move for a moment. Soon the feeling passed could it have been something that Eiko had done or maybe Holly had done?

Eiko then started to speak about something that happened two hours ago. Kara listened in silence she learned that there had been an attack on the Sera Manor. As she learned of the three people she knew two of them to be Yukina and Marici she wasn't sure on just who the third person was.

"That would have had to have been my sister," Kara said slowly.

"Had a feeling that was the case." Eiko confirmed with a nod. "Either way, I managed to beat back the attacker, which was mainly your Sister, and get them to retreat back to lick their wounds. Not a lot of the Manor was damaged in the crossfire, but it'll definitely need a refurbishment."

Eiko considered how to word this next part without sounding too knowledgeable.

"Some footmen from nowhere came down a little before I crashed after the fight. They looked to be kitted out in Techno-Warfare gear, like infra-red vision goggles, assault rifles and all that stuff. No basic footmen could be able to get their hands on stuff like that, or reach a place in record time like they did, so I think your little Informant friend has tabs on the Manor. I'm aware that she didn't inform you of any of this, did she? Even though she knew it was going on."

Kara was finding it hard not to express her anger over what she had learned. But she was barely managing to keep things in control just barely. Eiko spoke some more and Kara listened to what was said.

"What were you doing at the Manor in the first place?" Kara asked.

Eiko then spoke about some footmen who had arrived they all. Had all been dressed in Techno-Warfare gear Kara had no idea just who these people could be at all. Eiko then mentioned about Kiki having tabs on the Manor and not telling her any of this. Kara clenched her right hand into a tight fist.

"Yes, Kiki has tabs on the Manor and she never told me anything of this" Kara pointed out. Her voice took on a dark tone.

Kara questioned just why Eiko was at the Manor.

"On the way into town from the School, I noticed the three stooges loitering around the way back to the Sera Manor, so I thought I'd follow them and see just what they were doing, hence why I was at the manor." Eiko answered.

Eiko sounded pretty believable regarding her account, by her eyes didn't seem so confident. They flicked a little to the lower right, connoting either recalling a memory, or trying to fabricate one. What part of her account was fleshed out wasn't too noticeable, considering there was a lot which could be right about it. After all, she did sound very confident in her answer.

"There's a lot about your 'friend' that you don't know." Eiko answered with a sly smile. "Had any weird experiences around her lately? Like you know who spouting something random? The guy's a nutcase, but he's quite knowledgeable about every person in existence, and their darkest secrets."

Kara wasn't sure she believed Eiko or not on if she was telling the truth. She could see the look in Eiko's eyes this just made her even more upset. Her nails were digging hard into her hand at this point. Eiko then spoke some more she wasn't sure on now who Eiko was talking about.

"I've had my own weird experiences with that one creature who was chasing you earlier. I heard the ticking of a clock and felt cold for some reason and who is this guy your talking about?" Kara's eyes seemed to take on a dark tone.

Kara didn't seem to get the subtlety of Eiko's comment.

"I mean the Big Clock thingie guy. The CR." Eiko sighed. "The very same one who's been giving you the ticking treatment and the cold shoulder."

Eiko could see the rage building up in Kara. She began digging around in her pocket for something and pulled out a rectangular object wreathed in a red and black cloth.

"If you ever feel like revenge is a good idea, just open this." Eiko informed Kara as she placed the wrapped object on the table. "Revenge is never a good idea. Take it from someone who's experienced this."

For once, Eiko sounded extremely serious and, also, slightly remorseful.

"Revenge is just a way of kidding yourself into a sense of achievement. Never become a victim to it, especially if you're looked up to be thousands of people and obeyed to the letter. Once you open it, give it a turn and close your eyes. Let yourself drift off."

Kara soon got whom Eiko had mentioned.

"Well CR did mention some stuff about myself and Kiki saying something would happen to me" Kara said at last.

She then saw as Eiko placed a wrapped object onto the table. She wasn't sure what is was and just looked at it, "What is this thing?" Kara asked.

Kara seemed to have calmed down for a brief moment.

"Well I don't have people who look up to me or really people who like me for who I am. Maybe one person likes me and that is all" Kara then reached over. She unwrapped the cloth on the object to see what it was while she was feeling like revenge at the moment. She took the object gave it a turn and closed her eyes trying to let herself drift like Eiko pointed out.

"I mean aside from that stuff." Eiko answered. "Anything more recent?"

Kara, at first, wondered what the object was on the table. She then reached out, much to the surprise of Eiko, who was certain she had her trapped. Kara then unwrapped the object, revealing an ever familiar crest of both the twin's emblems combined, with a larger heart in the background and, strangely, a raven's claw holding the larger heart. Could this be the combined pieces of the presents the twins got from Lilly? Could the raven's claw be the one she had for Kara?

Inside the wrapping was a small hourglass on its side. It looked like one of the traditional hourglasses. Inside of the hourglass was pure white grains of sand that radiated a slight magical aura. It looked really quaint and soothing. Kara picked the hourglass up, turned it so it flowed, and let herself drift like the sand in the hourglass...

Kara tried to think of if CR mentioned anything recent.

"Well, I did read some information on the CR that Kiki showed me on the web. I'm not sure if that is real or not."

Kara was about to tell Eiko what she had read about but stopped.

Before she had used the hourglass Kara took a moment to look at it. As she looked at it she noticed the twins emblems upon it. Then could see a raven claw holding a large heart Kara looked it over closely and wasn't sure what this meant. It just gave her more questions she needed answers for. She then saw the white grains of sand and felt a small magical aura coming from them.

Soon enough she had picked up the hourglass and turned it to flow and let herself drift.

Kara had become one with the sand in the Hourglass as she let herself drift away to a distant time. However, it didn't feel like she was going backwards but, rather, forward down the cycle of the hourglass. Fragments of memories she knew nothing about flew past her as she felt herself get helplessly sucked towards the sand-coloured portal at the end of this cylinder of events. Some of the memory fragments showed battles against other humans under a huge blood red planet-sized sun behind a large tower. Other fragements showed wars fought alone against undead hordes in a chamber of sorts. Some memories, which were more disturbing than others, showed what could only be likened to a torture chamber filled with the dissected carcasses of humanoid figures, with a large operating table in the center of the room surrounded by various deadly looking implements.

As the memories flowed by, the circle at the end of the corridor became larger and larger until a blinding golden light burst forth from it to engulf the corridor. Kara felt herself get pulled through the portal to another time entirely, followed by a vision of some words which had yet to make sense.

*16 Hours until Operation: Phoenix Uprising*

When the light faded, Kara found herself in what could only be likened to a war-torn version of the very city she lives in. A ominous red light bathed the entity of the city, the source of the light being the very same planet-sized blood red sun behind a tower as she saw in the earlier memories. Talking could be heard from nearby. The cause of the conversation being Eiko with another person. This other person appeared to be a young man, around Eiko's age, dressed in a male version of the uniform Eiko wore. This version had the same fineries, but it was instead complimented by a blazer and matching trousers.

"Not that long now until we strike that foul place." The young man informed Eiko as he looked at the tower in the distance. "Do you think we're ready?"

"As we'll ever be. I've got a score to settle and now's the best time to do so." Eiko simply answered as she regarded the same tower with clear distaste. "We're outnumbered and outgunned, but not outmatched."

" 'One Lupus for every ten soldiers' you mean?"

"Exactly. We're much stronger, much faster and much more intelligent than any regular guardsman."

Eiko seemed confident in her statement, but the young man had yet to be convinced.

"Won't know until we try, I guess." He sighed as he leaned up against the banister of the balcony the pair were standing on. ""Phoenix ex cineribus resurgent, si potest corpus suum, ita quoque regenerat lupus pelle eius."

Eiko smiled at the last statement the Young man made.

"That's the Motto of the Lupus Division." Eiko confirmed. "Pitting Wolves against Phoenixes is not really a fair fight, but we have determination on our side."

"But can determination block a bullet from a gun?" Eiko's conversation partner asked. "We can only block so much and we're slowly losing power because of that accursed Sun."

"She's channeling our power to increase her own. If we get to the top of that tower and sever the link She has to that Sun, then we're bound to win."

"But how will we get there? That tower is as tall as mountain and filled to the brim with Her Forces. We can't fight all of them."

"We're not going to fight all of them." Eiko simply answered.

Eiko then took out her pendant from beneath her clothes and held it in her right hand before tightly closing her fist around it.

"I have an idea."

Soon enough after Kara had let her mind wonder she was brought to a strange place. As the hourglass worked it's magic not really knowing what was going on she tried to move. But for an odd reason found she couldn't after several tries she gave up on it. A short time later Kara found herself pulled through some sort of portal and arrived in a place and time she had never been before. Along with seeing some sort of words that she had no idea what they meant.

What surprised her the most was she found herself within the very city she lived. In but it looked much different than before. From what Kara could see everything looked to be destroyed still not getting what was going on Kara next found herself hearing a conversation going on as she spied Eiko talking to a young man. She listened closely as Eiko spoke and wonder who the young man was could he be a soldier under her command.

Kara took a few moments to look at the young man. And then back at Eiko who had now pulled the pendant out from under her clothes. Lastly, she looked back towards the tower in the distance wondering just who could be over there.

Kara decided to be nothing more than an observer at present. Firstly, she observed the young man Eiko was talking to.

Considering he wore roughly the same 'Uniform' as Eiko did, it was clear he had some connection to Eiko's Unit, or another Unit under the UR's Banner. Judging by the number of badges on the uniform, this Young Man wasn't much lower in rank than Eiko was. By local military ranks, this Young Man was a Major General, meaning that he commanded troop divisions of his own and had a large say in strategies for assaults. However, he still answered to whatever Eiko decided. In the chain of officer command, Eiko was second only to a General, which was the highest rank in most Military Chains, making this Young Man third in line to command. However, at present, it was unclear whether he was a member of Eiko's Division, or if he commanded his own.

Kara then looked over at the tower. Despite the Red Sun being so close, it didn't carry the burn of a normal Sun. Actually...was it...pulsating? It looked more like a cocoon than a Sun. On vary rare occasions, as Kara was looking at it, she could vaguely make out a shape inside of the Sun, but it was still unclear whether it was double-vision of the tower caused by staring for too long. The tower itself, while very large, was still dwarfed by this strange Sun. There was a very faint red line linking the top of the tower to the core of the Sun, like a piece of string holding the two together.

Shortly after Kara took in all she could of the Tower, the vision faded to be replaced by a small room inside of a broken down house. The room was completely dark, save for a small glow of light from a desk lamp in the corner. The room was also barren and sparsely populated. It looked like nothing more than the essentials were inside this room. Again, a countdown appeared briefly as Kara looked upon the desk, where Eiko was currently seated.

*12 Hours until Operation: Phoenix Uprising.*

Eiko, while seated at the desk, was looking upon a small portrait of someone. It looked like a family portrait but it carried a sad feel to it. It featured a Woman, with Silver Blonde Hair, holding a small baby in arms. Could this be Eiko's mother? Wait a second, that Woman looks strangely familiar. While she appears to be much older, she still carried a vague resemblance to one of the people Kara spends a lot of time with. The appraisal of the portrait was cut short as Eiko began to talk aloud to the picture.

"Less than half a day until we strike. I know She may be your sister, but She certainly doesn't act like it. After all, wasn't her first 'Royal Decree' as the 'Reaping Inferno' to cut you down as you held on to me, fighting to keep me from meeting the same fate as the other Babies born under the Red Sun? I barely even knew your face. All I had to go by were these pictures taken by my Aunt. and my Aunt's face. Being a twin must be so convenient. After all, you're never really alone, are you, Mother? You've been with your twin since the day you were born, and you were also with her on the day you died. If it wasn't for Aunt Holly, I wouldn't even be alive. I would've been sacrificed to the Red Sun to help feed it."

Eiko looked down at the pendant on her desk. This must've been Haley's quarter of the quartet of Birthday presents, turned into a pendant rather than a bracelet. If Haley was Eiko's mother, and Holly was Eiko's aunt, then the Reaping Inferno must be...

"I promise you, Mother, that I will avenge you. Nobody should die at the hands of their own family."

Eiko then chuckled to herself a little.

"Kind of Ironic, really, what I just said. After all, I'm going to be the one to take the life of Aunt Lilly, like she did to you and, later, to Aunt Holly. She's also taken the lives of all your old friends just to feed that hellish Sun. She'll take no more lives while I still draw breath."

Eiko gently placed the picture face down on the desk before pushing herself off it and making her way for the door of the room.

"I'll be going now, Mother. I've got preparations to make if I want this to be a success." Eiko called back to the Portrait before she opened the door. "Phoenix ex cineribus resurgent, si potest corpus suum, ita quoque regenerat lupus pelle eius. If I don't come back, at least I'll be with you and Aunt Holly once more."

On those parting words, Eiko left the room and the light on the desk slowly winked out.

Kara first studied the young man the more she looked at him the more. She wondered just who he could do this young man have a name. Did he belong to one of the houses that were helping take done whoever this girl was that Eiko had mentioned? Wishing she could get a closer look she wanted to move closer to the young man. To see if his House symbol might be on his person somewhere. But she still couldn't move so Kara gave up and looked towards the tower once more.

As Kara looked upon the tower she nothing seemed off about it. Yet when she looked at the sun she found that she wasn't going blind by it. A few minutes later Kara could tell that the sun seemed to be pulsating and the sun looked more like a cocoon. Sometimes Kara thought she could make out some sort of shape inside the sun. But she couldn't say for certain as she was too far away to get a better look at the tower. Once she was done looking the vision changed and Kara found herself inside an old house.

Kara looked around the small room where Eiko sat. She saw the countdown again and wanted to know what that meant. It must have meant something bad was about to happen from what she heard earlier about some sort of attack. Next Kara could see some sort of picture as she looked closer it appeared to be a woman hold a young baby. The woman had silver blonde hair and she looked much older. Kara wasn't able to see the face in the picture but looking at it more. She could see that it belong to both twins Holly and Haley could either of them be the one in this picture?

Kara soon listened as Eiko spoke to the picture before her.

"What's going on here, who are you talking about was I right when I thought about Haley being. Closer to you when I saw that pendant?"

A while later Kara put together that Haley was Eiko's that Holly. Would be her aunt as she stood there told back to who the 'Reaping Inferno' could be when Eiko mentioned Lilly. Kara froze could Lilly be the 'Reaping Inferno'? but why, why did Lilly cut down both Haley and Holly what was going on here. This was just more questions yet as Kara thought about it wondered about herself. Was she somewhere in this world or could she have already been dead?

Kara's questions went unanswered. After all, she was nothing more than a spectator watching a tragedy play out. She had no more say in the outcome of this macabre play then any audience member at a theater would. These events were scheduled to happen, and nothing could be done to stop them.

After the room went dark, Kara was pulled to another moment in this chain of events. A moment much closer to the climax.

*1 hour until Operation: Phoenix Uprising*

Kara's next vision was of all the members of the UR banding together to march down the gates of the Tower in the distance. There appeared to be a usual regiment of footsoldiers armed with what could only be likened to the techno-warfare gear Eiko said the footmen at the Sera Manor had on. Basic standard Issue carapace armor, assault rifles, Grenade belts, combat knives, handguns and ammo belts. Nothing too remarkable at first glance. However, in a small section of the army stood Eiko and a group of no more than 25-30 people all wearing the same uniform as Eiko, except the majority of them had less badges than Eiko did. They were segmented into five separate units of six people, each headed by someone of Eiko's Rank. The Young Man Eiko was talking to earlier was standing at the head of a division separate from Eiko. He also looked to be in a commanding position. After all the units had been equipped and readied for Combat, Eiko moved over to a makeshift podium and climbed onto it before turned to address the gathering she had present.

"In less than one hour's time, we'll be marching on that Damned tower!" Eiko began, giving the usual pep-talk a commander would give before a war. "We may be outnumbered, but we will never be defeated! We are the United Resistance, we will not bow quietly and submit to the demands of a Deranged Murderer! We will fight to our last breath and laugh in the face of our enemies! We will charge through their ranks, burst down the doors to the Tower, climb to the top and kill the one who bought so much pain, suffering and despair to our lives! After all, a ruler who kills helpless babes in the arms of their mothers due to jealousy is not fit to be any ruler of ours! We have all faced the anguish She has caused us and lived through all the suffering that came with it yet will are all still here! We are survivors, no matter the odds. We will never be defeated! Phoenix ex cineribus resurgent, si potest corpus suum, ita quoque regenerat lupus pelle eius."

A chorus of the Motto of the Lupus division was heard after Eiko had said it.

"If a Phoenix can rise from the ashes of its corpse so, too, can a Wolf be reborn from its pelt!" Eiko finished.

The stage had been set, the actors had been gathered and now it was time to raise the curtain on this Bloodbath of a play...

Kara was still lost in thought about herself when she next was pulled. Into another chain of events, more time seemed to go by and she was drawn. Closer to the time the attack was about to take place. Soon she saw all the members of the UR marching towards the gate of the tower she could tell that. See that all over the people there looked like the same armed foot soldiers that Eiko had told her about that had appeared. At the Sera Manor while Kara looked upon them she tried to see if any of the other members were familiar to her. Where they from any of the other Houses or even from the Cafe that Kara was now looking at.

But what Kara spent the most time on was looking for herself. She looked at the various members of the group hoping to find herself among those. Who were going to give up their lives to stop this attack? Kara did stop as she listened to Eiko speak "why do you have to kill Lilly why is she killing babies where am I?" Kara yelled out. Her questions once more went silent as no one said a thing she wished someone would answer her. Before they were to march Kara looked again at the members of the UR she tried to look for her own House's symbol on any of the members there.

Then looked at the tower she looked at it long and hard. Trying to notice anything out of the blue trying to see if anything on this tower would trace back to her. Kara looked for any raven statues and even herself somewhere on the outside of the tower.

In one last vain attempt, Kara tried all she could to find out what fate had befallen her, or her house, for that matter. Throughout the members of the UR, some were bearing the banner of House Ravenclaw on their uniforms. In fact, the banner of nearly all notable houses were present in this collection of people. House Trenshaw, House Estelle, House Evanesse, House Wellstone, House Raineswind and, also, House Sera. All the Houses Kara knew of had gathered to fight against Lilly, now dubbed the 'Reaping Inferno', and also some less notable Houses. It seemed like the entirity of the City was going to tear down the Tower with Lilly in.

Strangely, among the people from House Estelle, there was one girl who bore a striking resemblance to Kiki, however, she also bared some traits of Ryu as well. Perhaps Kiki and Ryu did get together in the end? Of course, like with nearly all Estelle females, House Trenshaw mercenaries were close by. The one close to Kiki's potential daughter looked to be a sibling to her, but carried more of Ryu than Kiki. Perhaps her very own Brother was her chosen Guard? Ultimately, Kara couldn't find any trace of herself among the people present in the Army.

Looking once more at the Red Sun in the Sky, Kara stared intently to try and pick out any inclination towards herself, or House Ravenclaw near the tower. Like before, nothing could remotely be seen nearing any resemblance to House Ravenclaw. However, being this close did come with its merits.

The tower itself looked to span at least 40 to 50 floors upwards but, as she was not inside it, it was hard to tell just by the outside appearance. The most notable detail was the Cocoon-Sun in the background. With every pulsation, small trails of red mist was linking everybody present to the Red Sun, like it was sapping the very lifeforce from them to feed its insatiable hunger. With the pulsations came a much clearer image of what was inside the Sun. Very faintly could the outline of a serpentine like figure be seen curled up in a ball inside the Sun. It seemed to span near enough the entire circumference of the Sun. Faint markings close to those on Chanki could be see across the serpentine figure. On close examination, the thing inside the Sun was most definitely a larger form of Chanki. Those markings and that shape was unmistakable at this close proximity. Lilly was feeding the life of the babies and the people of this city to speed up the revival of Chanki, who seemed to have suffered some serious injuries. She was trying to revive a Daemon Prince by offering blood sacrifices! Didn't Lilly hate Chanki with all her being back in Kara's timeline?! Why would she be trying to revive him, of all things?!

After the link between the Red Sun and Lilly had been established, some finer details became more apparent. In the courtyard of the Tower stood a large decrepit statue. At this distance, it was hard to make out just what the statue used to be. Perhaps, when the battle moved closer, Kara would be able to find out? At present, the statue looked like it was broken purposefully and, also, as a show of power, judging by the look of the damage to it. At present, it looked to be depicting an animal of some sort, but it was hard to make out.

*Commencing Operation: Phoenix Uprising*

Before Kara could take in any more details, the battle move closer to the tower. It looked twice as big up close as it did from her last vantage point, and so did the Cocoon with Chanki in. It would be a battle and a half just climbing the tower, yet alone trying to break in. Right now, the UR was marching on the gates and Lilly's troops were preparing to counter the assault, with all kinds of Military might, like tanks, bomber planes and even some vehicles Kara had never seen before. And...was that...Black Crystal Golems?! How did Lilly get her hands on those things?!

Kara was closer to Eiko's attack than she was Lilly's defense, and Eiko was confidently charging forth at the head of her army in her Altered form, with all the other 30 people in her elite unit all in the same forms, albeit with different pack animals augmented onto them, and the rest of the army covering their rear.

"Prepare to repel borders!" One of the Generals in Lilly's forces ordered the rest of the troops. Sniper took up advantageous positions around the border of the Courtyard and the heavy artillery appeared to move to support them. The Crystal Golems, on the other hand, remained motionless. If the Vision Kara saw earlier had anything to do with it, they only took order from their Emperor or Empress, and not anybody else.

Both sides charged on one another and the battle ensued...

As Kara looked upon the group of people who stood before Eiko. She was able to make out that several of the members did have the banner of her House. Along with the various other Houses were there as well it seemed all the Houses she knew about were here. Kara was able to make out one girl who looked strongly like Kiki and bared some traits of Ryu as well. Kara also saw someone who looked like a sibling who bore more Ryu could this person be related to the person who looked like Kiki? Sadly Kara was unable to find any trace of herself among the army.

"Where am I?" Kara called out.

She turned back to face the tower Kara again saw that she was nowhere to be found. Seeing some sort of red mist that linked everyone to the red sun. As the pulsating grew Kara saw some sort of serpentine figure curled up in a ball within the cocoon. As Kara looked closer she could see the markings of Chanki.

"Why are you here damn it why are you here!" Kara yelled out to Chanki. Who she saw had some very serious injuries upon his body. Who could have done this to him could it have been Lilly or Erys or even Kara herself. Kara looked around for any sign of Erys atop the tower wanting to see if anyone was guarding the top. That was when Kara noticed the statue within the courtyard it was hard to make out what the statue was. All Kara could tell was that it was broken and looked like some sort of animal. Kara wasn't able to make out anything else as the battle began.

As the battle began Kara saw all sorts of military might being used. She saw tanks and planes and even things that she had never seen before. Yet what Kara saw next was some black crystal golems the black crystals looked just like the ones. She had seen in her vision what was Lilly doing with these things and how did she get ahold of them.

Kara followed along as Eiko and her group charged the tower. A general of Lilly's army gave the other to repel the assault the crystal golems remained where they were. Not answering to anyone other than their Emperor or Empress. When the fighting moved into the courtyard Kara looked closer at the statue of the animal wanting to know what sort of animal it was.

When the combat kicked off, it was clear that Eiko's forces had the upper hand, if only slightly.

Like the pack animals they bore traits of, Eiko's Lupus Division charged into the fray first and split up to encircle their opponents. Ranged units didn't stand any chance against the overpowering might of animal augmented super soldiers like the Lupus Division. Eiko, alone, took out a squadron of ten units, ripping and tearing them to pieces in gruesome ways, letting flesh and limbs fly in all directions once the real 'Dining' began. A brooch, with a blood red crystal in, on Eiko's uniform glowed with every kills she made. Unlike a beast, she still regained some form of a strategic mind, taking out opportune targets wherever possible and leaving the cannon fodder for the ranged artillery supporting them. She didn't appear to be tiring at all, no matter how many bullets she dodged or squadrons she slaughtered. Each of the members of Eiko's division sported the same kind of brooch. It bore Wellstone crafting traits so it must have been some sort of custom made item for fighters like Eiko and her posse.

The commander of the Estelles, which appeared to be the supposed legacy of Kiki, supported the entirety of the army using the power of her Mother's ability. Light blazed forth from the armor worn by the assault troops, seemingly reflecting any bullet aimed at them and blasting them back to the attackers. Beams of blinding white light cut through the battlefield as the rest of the Estelle troops backed up their leader with harmonizing. The beams cut through the heavily armored tanks and aircrafts like a knife through butter, causing numerous explosions to litter the battlefield, taking out any ground support units who happened to be too close to the vehicles when they exploded. Any assault troop who took damage was healed up instantly when they entered the rays of light. Their accuracy had improved exponentially, allowing even the troops with assault rifles to skillfully take out the snipers hailing them with bullets. Eiko's ground assault troops became quicker and their claws, fangs and other weapons became much sharper, allowing them to slice through even the thicker armored foes with little to no effort.

When the opposition finally discovered where the most decimation was coming from, all snipers aimed at the Estelle Unit, attempting to take out the support to allow the rest to mop up the remaining forces. One bullet very nearly hit the Estelle commander, until a small armored drone flew into the firing line and blocked the bullet perfectly. The drone appeared unscathed, despite the armor penetrating round that hit it. The drone then returned to the sides of the Wellstone group, who were a little further back than the Estelles. It didn't appear to have any kind of antenna receiving the orders, so, if Wellstone creations were anything to go by, this one was probably telepathically controlled.

The Trenshaws, who stayed with the Estelles, were cutting down any melee troops who managed to get past the frontline. True to their lineage, they didn't stray too far away from the Estelles when taking out the opposition. They were the least armored unit out of all the forces present, but they were, perhaps, the fastest of them all, seconded only to the Lupus division.

As the fighting continued, Kara tried to discern just what the statue was representing. Upon closer examination, the answer was less than favorable. This statue was of Amaterasu, if the delicate carvings of all the markings on it were anything to go by. If Lilly had, indeed, been the one to cause this destruction, she was forsaking the one Minor Deity she worshiped ever since she was a child, only to worship a Daemon Prince bent on destroying all of existence and bringing about a new age of Chaos. Had she completely lost her mind, or was she being controlled by the huge ball of Daemonic Cocoon in the sky? The answer was still unclear whether any of this was voluntary, or not.

Even more disturbingly, each kill Eiko's unit brought about, a red line of energy came from the deceased to feed the Cocoon in the sky. Perhaps unbeknownst to Eiko, she was accelerating the revival of Chanki.

Eiko's unit had managed to push its way towards the statue, which was nearing the main gates to the tower. Surrounding the statue, in the four corners of the clearing, were four large black crystal golems, all facing inwards. Was Eiko entering a trap?

The combat was still going one as Kara watched everything take place. Before her as she looked around another Kara tried to search this time for Charon or even her father. Among the fighting surely they must still be alive seeing how powerful they were. Her eyes scanned for the various places in the courtyard for where they might be. If they were even there in the first place again she looked towards the black crystal golems. Who still weren't doing any sort of thing Kara's gaze returned to Eiko and then to the girl who looked like Kiki's daughter.

More and more fighting took place and Kara tried a different tactic. Searching out the members of her own House she tried to see if they bore any of her own likenesses. Soon enough Kara was now able to see what the statue was in the courtyard when her eyes traveled upon it. The statue appeared to be of Amaterasu she didn't understand what was going on. Why would Lilly forsake this person and worship Chanki instead?

She saw as Eiko's unit moved towards the crystals. Surely they were moving into a trap from the looks of it.

Kara tried to look for any unit resembling Charon or Kale. In the current army, there were none who looked like either of the people Kara was looking for. Perhaps they were off fighting their own battles or, more disturbingly, perhaps they were the first to stand against Lilly and die by her hands? No, surely not. Unless...

Eiko's army powered through the courtyard around the statue and towards the gates of the tower. Most of the units under Lilly's command retreating back into the tower for safety when the doors opened, seemingly inviting Eiko and her forces in. That was, until, the grating sound of crystal scraping across concrete resounded through the open doors. Within moments, around fifty black crystal soldiers emerged from the interior of the tower and began to engage the attackers in close quarters combat. Unlike the other assault troops, even the buffed strength of Eiko and her Lupus division couldn't even penetrate the crystal these lifeless soldiers were made from. A resounding clang echoed across the courtyard as Eiko tried to claw away at the soldier. The force of Eiko's blow knocked her back and into a prone position and the soldier remained unscathed. Had they met their match? Thankfully, the golems had yet to move but, surely, they must be waiting for something?

The Estelle division moved closer to the battlefield to spread the effect of their power across the majority of the fighting, which was still going on around them. They marched forth into the clearing with the statue a little ahead of the Trenshaws, who were covering their rear. The only Trenshaw who advanced with the group was the expected sibling of the Estelle commander. Once the majority of the Estelles were in the statue clearing, and, more importantly, the Estelle commander. A powerful wall of black crystal sealed the entrances and exits of the clearing as the golems began to move. In unison, they all raised one fist into the sky and, like a car crusher, all brought their fists down onto the helpless Estelles trapped in the prison of crystal. The sickening crunch of bones being shattered, accompanied by dying screams and the destruction of the Amaterasu statue. filled the clearing. The Trenshaws and surviving slower Estelles could only watch helplessly as their unit was decimated in seconds. The loss of the Estelle commander hit them harder than anything. All the powers and effects produced by the harmony of the Estelles dissipated, leaving the remaining forces nothing but powerless fighters against a well trained army of veteran soldiers and lifeless crystal monstrosities.

Eiko, who was locked in combat with the crystal soldiers, turned upon the sound of the massacre behind her. Fear, shock and distress evident in her eyes. She just lead her friends, followers and supporters to their deaths. She had completely overlooked the possibility of a trap being placed in the battlefield. She had been outplayed, and now the odds were stacked against her. She doubted her chances of winning this fight.

After the pummeling of the Estelles, the crystal golems in the clearing raised their. now bloodied, fists and shook off the entrails which clung to them, leaving nothing but a bloody mass of broken bones and mushed insides in the clearing. The crystal walls around the clearing shattered and the four golems began to advance on the units still fighting in the field, one to each of the four exists to the clearing. As expected, without the support of the Estelles, the remaining forces of Eiko's army were like lambs to the slaughter of the rest of Lilly's army.

Eiko, in all her despair, did not notice the pommel of a crystal sword come crashing down to the side of her head. The pommel connected and Eiko fell to the floor unconscious...

As Kara looked over the people fighting under Eiko once more. She was unable to find either Charon or her father this just made things worse. How could they have not been here doing Lilly kill them or did they both perish fighting against one another at an earlier date? As Lilly's army started to retreat and Eiko's forces moved closer. Kara saw that 50 black crystal soldiers appear they seemed more than a match for Eiko's army. As more fighting took place and the Estelle forces moved closer a black crystal wall fell down trapping the fighters as the golems started to move.

That was when the massacre began in mere moments everyone except Eiko was torn. Apart by the golems Kara seeing what was about to come she tried to close her eyes but couldn't. Poor Kara was forced to watch as the golems had their fun. For the second time this day she was forced to see something she didn't want to see. She tried, again and again, to close her eyes or even cover her ears to block. Out the screams and cries of pain of those being ripped apart but again Kara was unable to move.

Kara after several moments wailed in terror and started to scream. "Let me out let me out" Kara cried out the link to watch she was seeing started to shimmer. As her fear was taking control soon enough after Eiko fell to the ground Kara's mind returned to the present. She was crying again and a warm wetness had spread around her crotch. As she wet herself in fear from what she had just witnessed. A cry of fear escaped her lips and she just sat there wet and crying. As the wetness spread soaked into her uniform and pooled onto the floor.

When Kara returned from her trance, she ended up in a rather compromising scenario. Eiko didn't seem fazed by what Kara was doing and simply continued where she left off.

"Cutting it there early, I see?" Eiko stated. "Now then, do you think revenge is the best idea still?"

The hubbub of the Cafe was too much for anybody to even catch on to what had happened to Kara. Only Eiko knew, and she didn't seem willing to assist.

Kara was still crying for a few moments more it took her a few minutes. To compose herself she did feel embarrassed about having an accident in front of Eiko. Who didn't really care about what had happened?

"N. No i. it isn't and I don't want to see anymore I.. I can't d.. deal with that s... stuff" Kara finally said.

She looked around the cafe and saw that no one had noticed. What she had done which was lucky for her.

"Why to show me any of this what is it that you want from me?" Kara asked. She let that hang in the air for a bit before asking something else.

"W.. why was L.. Lilly doing what she did what caused her to change so much. Why did she kill her sisters and what was my fate in all this?" Kara asked.

Kara, like after every strange thing that has happened to her over the past day, began to reel off question after question to be answered. When Kara finally stopped talking, Eiko answered.

"I showed you this to stop you from making the same mistake I did. My stupidity for wanting revenge caused nearly all my friends to be murdered. Even after where you stopped, the pain didn't stop on the battlefield. Myself and three of my friends were kept as prisoners and tortured for the remainder of that day until we all screamed for the sweet relief of death.

"What I want from you is your support. You see me as an enemy, don't you? A strange girl who came along out of nowhere and started spouting off nonsensical things. Now what do you see me as? You're the only one who can help me prevent that future from happening. You're the key to stopping the carnage and despair that bleak future bore. With your help, and the help of my still-sane Aunts, we can make a difference."

Eiko extended her right hand and placed it palm down on the table. She closed her eyes for a few seconds and a clock face began to appear on the back of her hand. The minute hand was at the twelve and the hour hand was at the five. She then opened her eyes and the mark remained on her hand.

"I'm running out of chances to stop it from happening and I don't want to keep repeating the same stupid mistakes and waste my last few chances. I can only travel through time when I die so, of course, I had to die to get back here. I knew it was impossible to stop when the root had gotten so corrupted that She was beyond redemption, so I decided to attack the problem at the seed, which is in this timeline. You've seen the signs already, haven't you? The changes coming over my Aunts. They're the cause of all of this, however, they are not to blame. After all, Spirits like those can only obey the commands of their Bonded. The cause are in the commands my Aunts give, and the reasons behind them.

"I can't say for certain just what the cause is, but I'm sure that if we all work together, the Estelle Prodigy included, we can make a difference. So, what'll it be? Will you help me, Aunt Kara?"

Kara at first listened to what Eiko had to say to her. As she listened to what was said she could somehow relate to what Eiko had gone through after all didn't Kara do something kinda similar when she had gotten revenge for the death of her mother. So a small part of her felt sad for Eiko having to have gone through what she did. She then thought over what to say to Eiko it took a short time to think of an answer.

"I'm not sure what to think, I do see you as an enemy but, I also see you as someone who has gone through a great deal of pain and suffering. I can only say that people shouldn't have to go through what we did and revenge can be both a blessing and a curse I would know. I would also like to ask is why you didn't try them before me or at least tried Holly?" Kara asked.

Kara next watched what Eiko did when she placed her palm down on the table. Then she spoke up again and Kara listened to more.

"I have seen some of the signs already from the way the girls. Acted towards me earlier today to what they all were wearing. Even Haley who was injured just the other day seemed to nearly be back to full health today. While you say that the changes coming over your Aunts are their own cause I know for sure. That I was the one who changed Haley which leads her down the dark path I'm not sure when or where that will do perhaps you know?"

She thinks for a while more on the last part of what Eiko had said. She wasn't sure if she could fully trust Eiko she could still be hiding secrets from her. Kara closed her eyes and then opened them she hoped on what she was about to say was the right choice.

"As for offering my help to what you ask. I will help you out for I don't want to see this future come to pass but I'd like your help in return. I'd like to know everything that you know if you have any sort of information that can help is prevent this bleak future from happening. Please tell me what you know but I also want you to keep an eye on me if any sort of negative change comes over me. Please do everything in your power to put a stop to it?" Kara asked.

She let that sink in letting Eiko know she would indeed help her. But also asking for her own help as well in return then Kara thought back to Eiko's earlier question.

"To answer your earlier question yes I did hear something from CR I'm not sure what help it will be to you but I remembering hearing these words. Find the oracle's tear, expose the fraud see the truth."

Kara after that looked down at herself. "I had also better get changed I don't want to draw any more attention to myself I'll be right back." Kara started to get up from the table and soon left Eiko alone for a short while Kara quickly headed towards the breakroom doing her best to avoid. Anyone she didn't want to draw attention to herself. Lucky for her she was able to get inside the break room when a Teal apron girl left. She took a moment to look at Kara and gave her a sad look of someone knowing what it was to go through that. Kara entered and quickly went searching for a spare uniform to wear she found one that looked. Just like the one she was wearing and changed into it before placing her dirty one in with the other dirty clothes. Making sure everything on her looked nice and neat Kara returned to Eiko.

Again not wanting others to know about her mess. Kara used a tiny amount of magic to clean up the mess she had made on the chair and floor soon enough they vanished. Leaving everything clean once more Kara took a seat and arranged her apron to look like how it did before. "While I would like to chat with you more about things I need to return to work. But before I go is there anything you can tell me about the black crystals I saw just what are they and are you free to meet up tomorrow morning?" Kara asked.

Kara gave a rundown of the sorts of things she'd noticed about the changes coming across the Sera girls. Eiko listened intently and nodded in the appropriate places. Kara's information about what she heard regarding any potential Reaping threats piqued her interest, but Kara excused herself to change before Eiko could process and answer.

When Kara came back, she asked Eiko about the Black Crystals she'd seen in the vision and also if she was free the following morning. Once Kara had stopped, Eiko gave her answers.

"We can do a full length discussion in a more private place. Everywhere can be used as a spot for listening in to conversations. However, I can tell you what I know about Mother's current condition. You're too late to prevent the change that's about to overcome her. She's still herself, for now, but that may change if tensions stay high. You should know that her power is fueled by emotions, like yours, so the calmer she is, the less likely she'll give in to them and spark the decline. Her apparent regeneration to full strength is best left unknown, considering how much you've been through today." Eiko answered. She then considered her next answer carefully. "As for anything I know relating to the crystals, I just know that Mother used to be able to create black crystals, according to Aunt Holly. One final thing before you go and, perhaps, the most important thing: Do not hate Erys. She's got her own reasons for her actions, much like you have. As Aunt Holly used to say, no one is beyond redemption so long as you listen to their side of the story. After all, Aunt Holly is one of the main reasons you were allowed to become my Aunt, after all you did."

Kara listened to what Eiko had to say about the black crystals. From what she heard she wished to know far more but it would have to wait for a full discussion. "But isn't there something I can do how long before this change takes place?" Kara asked. She really wanted to keep talking with Eiko and took a look in Haley's direction for a moment then looked back at her. "Wait you know of Erys who is she please tell m..." Kara clinched her fist she knew she had to go back to work and hated the fact. That she had to she wanted to know more on Erys. "I'll talk with you more tomorrow thank you for your help" Kara then hurried away going back to where Chloe and the twins were. "Sorry for taking so long did I miss anything?"

Kara wanted answers to the newest information posed by Eiko, but had other commitments.

"Perhaps I'll see you sooner than that, as I technically don't have anywhere to do in this timeline." Eiko answered, staying as cryptic as usual.

Kara then went back off towards Chloe and the Squirrel twins. She apologised for taking a long time, but received nothing but puzzled looks from the trio.

"You were gone for less than ten minutes." Felicity replied.

"Felicity takes longer in the bathroom than you did talking to that girl." Florence interjected, receiving a rather distasteful glare from her twin.

"That's fine." Chloe simple answered with a smile. "We were just talking about Pandamonium and Pandera while you were talking with your friend. Want to join in?"

Kara learned she had only been gone for ten minutes she had thought. That she had been gone for far longer than that but said nothing about it. She then learned how long Felicity took in the bathroom.

"Pandamonium and Pandrea was that like what you were talking about earlier before. I left or is this something else?" Kara asked.

As she sat there she wanted to ask Chloe a personal question but wasn't sure on. How she could ask it without sounding strange.

Kara asked about Pandamonium and Pandera. Before Chloe could even begin to orate a response, Felicity cut her off by answering quicker.

"It's the Panda theme park which both Kiki and Chloe are nutters for. Pandera is that Panda mascot that Kiki adores so much. In short, it's a theme park aimed at kids with a bit of a water park thrown in on the side. Nearly everything there is panda inspired." Felicity quickly summarised.

"It's become quite popular in the last few years so business has boomed quite alarmingly. I'm surprised you haven't heard of it." Florence added in

Chloe was about to answer Kara when Felicity cut her off and answered for her.

"I'm afraid this would be the first time as I've been rather busy these past few years. So I didn't have much spare time for fun things like going to a theme park" Kara told everyone.

There was a short quiet time between everyone and Kara spoke again. "Maybe you guys can show it to me someday?" Kara asked. What Kara did next was sure to catch the attention of a little creature or at least try to.

"Chanki can you hear me, we need to have a chat later I've learned. Quite a lot more about our little friend that I'm sure you'd wish to know about. Plus there are some things I'd like to ask you about and in return I'll tell you something about your future you might find interesting?"

After Kara had finished speaking in her mind she returned her attention to the others. "Is there anything we can do for fun right now other than just chatting?" Kara asked.

Kara replied, saying that she hadn't the time for leisure over the past few years so had yet to hear of any park like Pandera. She then offered up the suggestion of going to this park.

"Come to think of it, we're all due a day off pretty soon to commemorate the opening of this store. I'll propose the option of going to Pandera to Kiki for you, if you want. I'm sure she won't say no." Florence answered.

"If you're all going to Pandera, then I'm coming, too!" Chloe quickly interrupted.

"You're a customer. You can go whenever you like." Felicity responded. "However, if we are given the go-ahead, I'll be sure to text you the day we're going."

"Have you killed her yet? What information could you possible bear for me that I cannot get more accurate and quicker on my own? Do you not have another you report to? Your traitor nature is commendable, but it will quicken your demise."

Kara asked if there was anything they could do for fun other than talking.

"Like what? All you can do in cafes are drink and chat? Got any other ideas?" Florence asked, skeptical of an answer.

Seeing as how a day off for everyone was coming up Florence suggested about. Going to Pandera to Kiki it sounded like a nice idea and soon Chloe wanted to come to.

"I'd like this to be fun" Kara says.

"Not yet there's still more information I want to get out of her. What if I said that she was related to the Seras would that interest you? Plus I'm also sure you'd like to hear about Lilly's future about how she kills her sisters? I know I report to another but that isn't important at this time."

"I don't I just thought maybe we could play a game or something?" Kara asked.

"it will be fun. More fun than you can possible imagine! They have Haunted Houses, Fun Houses, Laser Arenas, Bumper Cars, Roller coasters, White Water Rafting..." Chloe began to excitedly list off.

"And here we go again." Felicity sighed as she lay across the table with an exasperated look.

"You've started her off again." Florence informed Kara with a shake of her head.

"...Water slides, swimming pools, rapids pools, jungle trails, wall climbing, train rides..." Chloe kept listing on and on.

"I already know that. I can sense their foul blood in her. Having her kill her sisters isn't a bad idea, though. All it will take is a few suggestions in the right places... You may yet be useful. A traitor to both your bonded and your 'friends'. I'll consider keeping you alive for longer, despite this failure to carry out my orders."

"What kinds of games can we play? What have we got to play with? Don't even think about suggesting 'I spy'. We've killed that game more times than I can count." Felicity answered.

"Will it just be the five of us going or what someone else join us?" Kara then asked. As she looked around the group only to hear Chloe began to rant again as she was excited.

"I didn't know this was going to happen again" Kara spoke once the twins talked again.

Kara then learned that Chanki already knew that Eiko was apart of the clan. What he didn't know was that Eiko was Haley's daughter while Kara would have liked to tell. Him that in attempts to temp him she didn't say anything.

"I'll be alone with her tomorrow and can kill her then once. I get the info from her I seek but as I said there are still things I want answered from you as well. And if possible I'd like you to show up yourself so we can talk face to face"

"Still I'm not sure what we can play its just I'd like to do more than talking," Kara says trying to think up a game they can play.

While Chloe was busy listing off nearly every attraction at the park, it was down to the twins to answer, with what meager knowledge they had on the subject,

"The whole Cafe staff will be given the day off. Kiki may even make it a day-trip to reward us for all our hard work over the past year. I'm sure that nearly everyone will be allowed to go to the park on that day. Kiki's bought shares in the 'Pandemonium' chain for her own benefit for getting exclusive Pandera goods tailored to her size, instead of the children's sizes they are. She could easily get us all in at a fraction of the cost." Florence elaborated.

"Do not fail me that time. If you so wish for answers, I demand answers as well. Information for information. A fair exchange, am I correct? The value of the information I give will be directly proportionate to how I deem the value of the information you provide me. All you need to do is go somewhere private and request me, and I shall arrive. Do be cautious, though, I do not think you'll make someone happy if you do it."

Kara's suggestion for doing something fun sparked the Twins interest. They looked at one another, smiled and nodded.

"How about this: We have half an hour before last orders, so why don't we fill up on lattes until then? Then, during the time it takes us to clean and close shop, we can't use the bathrooms until we're all closed up and done. Closing down fully normally takes an hour to an hour and a half. Whoever bursts first loses. Deal?" Felicity suggested with a sly grin.

"Don't think we haven't noticed how you've been eyeing up the bursting teals for nearly all day here. You even went as far as to catch an eyeful of poor Tama earlier, who couldn't quite make it in time. You know that Green who burst before the bathroom door? Her name's Tama" Florence whispered to Kara.

Chloe was too busy trapped in a world of Pandas to notice the challenge set by the twins.

Chloe was still going off about things and the twins answered once again. She learned that everyone would have the day off and may make it a day-trip, Even learning that Kiki bought some shares of the park making it easier for them to get into it.

"Well that makes things more interesting indeed" Kara replied.

"A fair exchange indeed I will go somewhere private. If that person learns of what happens I will just lie about it anyway that will be all for now"

Her idea then gave the twins a idea of their own.

While Kara thought over their idea she liked it but wasn't sure. If she wanted to draw more attention to herself by wetting herself once again. But seeing as how no one seemed to notice what she did a short while ago she decided to go through with the idea.

"This can work out I've had my share of fun with a certain girl of my own" again the twins. Knew what she had been doing all day. "I can't help it that's all I've really seen of certain girls like Mia and others" Kara admitted in a whisper she was now blushing. She then learned a girl named Tama had a accident before the bathroom door. "I don't remember doing that I know one of you nearly had a accident earlier to"

Kara decided to play along with the challenge set by the twins. Kara even went as far as admitting to her likes and not trying to hide them.

"We know these things about people. We take one look at them and, all of a sudden, all their deepest darkest secrets come rushing to the surface." Florence elaborated. "That was actually not an intentional one earlier. Sometimes, we get too involved in playing together that we block out everything else."

"Sometimes, you just have to down a boss before you let yourself go. Keeps the blood pumping and concentration strong, which really helps with the fight." Felicity added in. "However, if it gets too bad, we've not been strangers to moving to somewhere more 'suitable' and just giving in, though, Leigh's not too keen on the clean-up and has even made us stop playing to do it. Rather annoying, really."

"Some of our VIPs know of this like, and even go as far as to request we do it on their laps. Of course, we expect them to pay a little more for their food and drink, as a kind of courtesy payment. Tips have been abolished, but slight overcharging has been overlooked with the idea of a 'Donation' being given from VIPs to help further the Cafe's development." Florence whispered to Kara. "Sounds like your kind of thing? Imagine Mia doing that for you. Or little Tama valiantly holding on until her tired bladder gives out because she wants her 'Big Sis' to cuddle and comfort her afterwards. What about that Mini-Teal with you? Want her to do it as well?"

Upon the acceptance, felicity called over a worker and took drink orders. Chloe had finally come back to reality now, and was quite confused about the sudden rise in orders.

"Did I miss anything?" She asked, confusion evident in her eyes.

Having admitted her likes to the twins Kara may have made a mistake. But the twins didn't seem to hold that against her at the moment and went on speaking. "So if you look at say a random person you know their deepest secrets right away?" Kara asked. She seemed interested if this was to be true as having some like that around could come in handy.

"Would it be better to move some place more 'private' and what about Chloe here? We can't just go and ditch her or anything it wouldn't be a nice thing to do" Kara pointed out. Somewhat surprised that she said something like that when. She would have normally said screw it and left Chloe alone while she went to have her fun.

The twins spoke some more to Kara. She learned more about how some VIP's enjoyed that sort of thing. Even going as far as to ask if they could to it on their laps. While paying more for food and drink. Florence then tried to have Kara imagine Mia, Tama or even Holly doing those deeds for her. As she thought of those three she shifted around in her chair feeling the feelings of wanting beginning to build below. Then a wicked smile formed on her face as she thought of Eve doing that sort of thing more as a means of humiliation than fun.

"Mia and Tama would be nice even you two would be fun. But I don't think she would do it she's not into that sort of thing but the mini-green is" Kara whispered back.

Chloe returned from speaking.

"We just ordered some more drinks is all"

Kara asked about this ability to know a person's secrets just by looking at them.

"It doesn't always work. Some people are more strong minded than others and that makes it really hard to find stuff like that out. However, your mind was like an open book. Never heard of Mind Wards, or anything to help close off that open door that is your psyche?" Felicity asked. "All we've got to do is look into a person's eyes and we can see their entire life spill out to us if they're not strong willed. Knowing all the stuff is really fun, as it helps to improve our ratings with the customers we get."

Kara was a little worried about Chloe being present for this 'Game' they were about to play.

"Chloe's not one to care much about it. We've played this Game with her before, although, she wasn't too keen on being the first one out. That was an easy win. Chloe likes a challenge and, sometimes, she bites off a little more than she can chew and...well...you know how that might end in this game, right?" Florence elaborated. "She can join in if she wants. Trust me, she's more accepting than you give her credit for."

Kara was all for the ideas posed by Florence earlier, pouring out her likes once more.

"You're a strange one, that's for sure. Maybe you'd be better suited to a VIP here rather than a worker? You like receiving the fun, but can you take dishing it out? Some customers want some very specific things from their chosen 'Little Sister', so you better be ready to be put through all kinds of tests here." Florence cautioned Kara. "Anyway, I'd better get ready for this. There'll be no going back when the drinks arrive."

Florence got up from the table and began to head over to the toilets, taking a slight detour to the Sera table first to whsiper something in Holly's ear while the others were otherwise preoccupied with Haley's antics. High Caffeine content drinks and small children do not a good combo make.

Strangely, Holly nodded to Florence and got up from the table to head over to Kara. She tugged at Kara's apron slightly and placed her free hand over the folds of her skirt. When she had Kara's attention, she indicated the rampaging Haley before pointing towards the toilets and shifting her weight a little where she stood.

Kara, despite her normal likes, felt oddly complaint with the unusual behavior of Holly and found herself escorting Holly to the toilets, hand in hand for once.

Kara listened as Felicity explained about how their powers worked. As she listened she enjoyed what she heard but also thought about what she had learned from her own. Studies on linking with people they had a similar thing about not always working but that was only if someone forced their way into another person's mind. She then thought of something to say back to her about what she was told.

"I have heard stuff like that before but don't go trying to dig deeper into my mind. You wouldn't like what you would find" Kara warned her. Soon she heard that Chloe didn't care much about the game maybe that was a good thing but Chloe was free to join if she wanted.

"I-I don't know" Kara stammered out she wasn't sure if she wanted Chloe joining. Due to the reason of not wanting Chloe to dislike her for liking something like this.

Kara listened as Florence explain some things.

"That depends would you even want to see what I can dish out?" Kara asked.

She then watched as Florence got up and headed towards the restroom. Only to stop first by the Sera table she whispered something to Holly. Who then got up and walked back towards Kara before tugging at her apron Kara looked at Haley a moment then at Holly who took her hand and led her towards the restroom.

Kara gave her answers to the earlier questions before the little group split up for a little private time. The twins remained silent after Kara gave her answers, and only smiled a devilish smile, which seemed to say 'Challenge Accepted'.

For some unusual reason, Kara found herself at the mercy of her body. She was still in full control of her mind, or so she believed, but her body was a different question. Kara had experienced something like this before in her first fight with Kiki. Perhaps she was under the effects of a 'Dominate' spell? If so, why was it done to her? And why was Holly hit with it as well? How did they break through her mind so easily? Perhaps they were a force to be reckoned with if mental warfare was the case? However, this power didn't feel as invasive or as demoralising as a 'Dominate' spell. After all, Kara was not doing anything which went against her morals, and she wasn't having someone give her orders, either. This...power...felt warm, comforting and like a small whisper in the ear for her to seek a certain goal. A small niggling at the back of her mind, urging her onward and whispering sweetness into her ears. she didn't know the goal this whispering had for her, but she didn't feel scared of it either. In fact, she felt excited for it, wanting it to happen, wishing it to happen right now.

And, before she knew it, Kara found herself in the pink-cubicled and sinked Girl's toilets of the cafe. Very faintly, Kara could hear the quiet tinkling and splashing sound that accompanied a feminine use of the facilities provided. Maybe Florence was already in here? Before Kara could contemplate what was going on, Holly began to gently tug at her, urging her on, while doing a little desperate dance to accentuate her need. All this Coffee must be gushing through this poor girl at quite the pace. Kara obliged Holly's urging and found herself lead into the very same cubicle that Holly had entered, before Holly locked the door behind her and began to pull down her lime green panties as she began to sit on the toilet, her unplucked flower in full view of Kara as Holly gently lifted the front of her skirt before reaching out to take Kara's hand.

Just what in the Nine Hells was going on?!

Kara went along with Holly towards the restrooms yet it felt overly weird. She wasn't sure why Holly would be so willing to do something like this. Kara knew deep down that Holly didn't like doing this sort of thing and Kara would have pointed it out. But for an odd reason, she wasn't doing any such thing still Kara couldn't place it at all. However, she wanted what was about to happen to happen to feel excited about what was to come.

Kara soon found herself in the Girl's toilets she then heard the tinkling and splashing sounds. Kara wondered if someone else was in there besides her and Holly. But before she could find out who it was Holly tugged at her apron urging her on Kara saw Holly dance. Which then led her into the same cubicle Holly locked the door and began to pull her panties down. She lifted her skirt and took Kara's hand. In the back of Kara's mind, she knew this was wrong and wanted to stop it. She didn't want to upset Holly by doing something to her which would make her hate her more. Yet she wasn't doing anything to stop her.

Here Kara stood, mind blank and body unwilling to cooperate, before a rather bold Holly, who was sitting down on the toilet, bravely flashing her delicate bloom for Kara to see, and slowly pulling Kara's hand down towards the bloom. This was so uncharacteristic of Holly that Kara wasn't sure if this was a dream, or if this was really happening. Was she about to christen this little angel's double-digit birthday by making her a woman before her time? This just seemed so wrong, yet, also so right so, very, very right. It was all Kara dreamed of, Holly accepting her for who she is and allowing her to partake of her pleasures without retort.

As Kara's mind reeled with unknown variables of lustful intentions, she felt the cushion-soft lips of Holly's bud, and somehow found her forefinger directed between the twin peaks of the Mound of Venus, and into the soft cavernous depths of the opening. A sharp intake of breath indicated that Holly had felt the entrance of a forbidden object into her sanctuary, but she didn't seem to want to force it out. Instead, the sharp intake turned into slow, labored breathing, as the depths of the chambers inside of her pod began to become warm and...lubricated? Kara's fingers were directed around in a small semi-circle, accompanied by Holly's breathing, and, after another sharp breath, accompanied by what could only be likened to a silent yelp of pleasure, the lubrication of her tubular hallways inside of her treasure vault began to erupt forth with a hot wave of pale yellow liquid as the small girl's dams burst open at the stimulation, soaking Kara's invading finger and her caressing hand before creating a reverberating gushing tinkling sound as it poured through the gaps between her fingers into the toilet bowl below.

After the gush of pleasure, Holly's strange behavior didn't stop there. Instead, the movements she was directing Kara's hand to do become quicker and with a much wider arc, due to the excess slipperiness provided by the yellow waterfall crashing through her peaks and into the lake below. While she was still emptying her reserves of waste liquid, Holly continued to increase the speed of her self-pleasure, her breathing becoming quicker and sharper as her waterways became hotter and hotter. While the waterfall tapered off, the stimulation did not, it continued for a few seconds more before Holly's body became rigid, and her legs began to fold back up to her chest while her eyes were squeezed shut. The movements she was doing stopped, her body began to tremble and, second later, all of the rigidness of her body faded as she opened her mouth in a silent scream of ecstasy as a final jet of liquid shot forth from her sputtering lake mouth. However, this liquid was not a pale yellow, but, rather a sticky, slimy clear liquid.

After all the excitement, Holly began to pant heavily as her body remained relaxed and Kara's hand gently slipped from between the twin mounds, leaving a small trail of slimy clear liquid in its wake.

Kara stood before Holly totally surprised as to what was going on. Just why would Holly be doing something like this as it was uncharacteristic of her. Yet also deep down Kara was so happy this was happening she was glad that Holly finally seemed. To be accepting just who she was she didn't have to hear the whines or the remarks. Of being told this was sick and twisted and truth be told Kara had wanted to do something like this with Holly. Since she had first met her those many weeks ago.

Soon enough she felt her forefinger touch Holly's bud it felt soft too the touch. Soon enough Kara's hand began to move on it's own as she was moving her fingers herself. Lost in her own world of lust between her own legs Kara felt her own need growing but kept that it check. Too busy was she making Holly feel happy and herself as well. With what was going on placing her finger inside the small girl right before feeling. The pale yellow liquid flow onto her finger and then hand before falling into the bowl.

Holly didn't stop there she increased the speed of Kara's hand. Who was only welcome to give her what she desired after a few more moments of fun. Holly soon had her little climax and pant heavily as Kara pulled back her hand. She looked at the slimy clear liquid and then at Holly's eyes where she just stared into them.

After the pleasuring of the small girl, Holly, once she'd recovered from her climax, just stared back into Kara's eyes with a smile on her face. If Kara didn't know better, Holly was clearly giving her what was known as 'Bedroom Eyes'. Then, Holly's mouth began to move, reeling off a statement which was certainly a welcoming sight for the eyes. Despite the silence, the message was clear, Holly had mouthed...

'I love you.'

In the next stall over, quiet giggling could be heard before the sound of a toilet flushing echoed around the toilets. And, as suddenly as this weirdness had happened, Kara was snapped out of her dazed state and could, once more, move her body freely. However, the small niggling at the back of her mind remained, albeit a little less prominent. Simultaneously, Holly also appeared to snap out of her seeming hypnosis. For a second, Holly's face turned beet red as she quickly pushed down the front of her skirt. She didn't look up at Kara until a few moments later, where she simply indicated the bolt on the cubicle door with her eyes and nodded. Her face remained bright red with embarrassment, but she hadn't flipped out, which was quite surprising. Perhaps she was requesting privacy to finish up?

Kara could see the look in Holly's eyes she wanted nothing. More to right then and there strip off the young girls clothes and make sweet love to her. She felt like she was in heaven and wished that Holly would have returned the favor back to her. For Kara was still horny from what had been done and knew she needed to get herself off. A moment later Kara saw Holly's mouth begin to move she didn't say anything but Kara understood what she said. For Kara mouthed back the very same words to Holly.

"I love you too."

Lost in happy thoughts Kara didn't hear the giggling coming. From next door, she did hear a toilet flush and suddenly Kara was back to herself. Her own face turned bright red and she pulled her sticky hand behind her back. Yet Kara waited for Holly to chew her out but no words came this came as a surprise to Kara. Who then unlocked the bolt on the cubicle and walked outside before closing the door. Allowing Holly to finish up in peace as Kara walked to the sink to wash her hands. She couldn't help but feel both happy and guilty at the same time. Turning on the water she washed her hands and then dried them off.

As she waited on Holly to finish up Kara thought for some time. Yet her thoughts were troubled she couldn't think of what she wanted to think about which was Holly. Wondering what had happened between them in the stall things were a bit hazy. All she could think about was she felt turned on for some reason could that have been from what Kara and the twins had talked about before?

In a hasty rush, Kara left Holly alone to finish her business in the cubicle. After a short while, a second flush was heard and Holly left the cubicle she was in, still slightly red in the cheeks. She kept her head down and didn't look at Kara as she went to wash her hands. Once she was done washing and drying her hands, Holly turned, once more, towards Kara and looked up at her. She then mouthed 'thanks' before quickly heading off out of the toilets.

Shortly after Holly had left, the cubicle next to the one she was in opened and Florence came sauntering out with a sly smile on her face. She also went over to the sinks to wash her hands. During this, she decided to elaborate a little more on what had happened.

"Did you have fun?" Florence asked, like what had occured between the pair of minors was a normal thing. "Just imagine what it'd be like if you could get everyone you desire to be as compliant. There are ways, but they take far too long. A simple whispering in the ears and a weak mind is all I need to make those dreams a reality. However..."

Florence stopped there and grinned a Cheshire cat grin to Kara.

"...compliance comes at a cost. That was free service for allowing me such an interesting read earlier. If you want more, I can help, but I'll require something in exchange. The person who you want and the actions you want them to do will determine what I'll expect in return."

Florence finished washing her hands and began to dry them.

"Just name them, and name what you want them to do, and I'll name my price. Favours for favours, a fair exchange, no?"

Florence finished drying her hands and began to leave the toilets.

"Think on it for a while. You know where to find me should you wish to take me up on that offer. Have fun."

Florence giggled slightly as she left the toilets, leaving Kara by herself.

Kara was still thinking on matters yet what she had done. With Holly went through her mind while it was so much fun she still couldn't help but feel just a tad guilty. This was waiting on her as she had loved the way Holly had been totally willing to let her do those things. Of how she accepted her and not said anything back, Kara was about to then leave the restroom. When she heard the cubicle open and saw Holly walk out.

Holly then washed her hands and thanked Kara for what she had done before leaving. A moment later Florence walked out of the cubicle and joined Kara. "I-I don't know" Kara admitted the look on her face meant she had enjoyed what she did but still was confused by it. "How much were you able to read off me how much do you know?" Kara asked.

She knew Florence knew about her likes but did she know about other things. Did she know about Holly's likes as well Kara then learned that this had been a free service? And if wanted more needed to return the favor just what that was Kara wasn't sure of.

"What sort of favours?" Kara asked.

But Florence had already left the restroom leaving Kara to think. About what she had been told it all sounded so tempting but wasn't getting all that she desired a bad thing? A few moments later Kara left the restroom and joined the girls had the table again.

After the confusing escapades in the toilets, Kara went back to the table, which only Chloe and Florence were on at the moment.

"Welcome back." Florence greeted Kara, like nothing had happened mere moments ago. "Felicity's in the can at the moment. I hope you're all ready because, when the drinks get there, there'll be no going back,"

"I still don't know what all this is about." Chloe interjected, still confused about everything. " Are you playing you little 'game' again?" She asked Florence.

"Maybe." The other girl replied with an innocent smile. "Want to play along?"

Before Chloe could give her answer, the drinks arrived and were dished out.

"Guess so." Chloe shrugged. "Though, I plead the 'Mercy' rule be included. After all, I've not got anything else packed"

"Plea granted." The mastermind behind the game answered before clarifying what the 'Mercy' rule was. "The 'Mercy' rule basically means that you can back out if you're on the brink of losing it and forfeit your right to play, allowing you a much needed release before anything drastic happens. However, for the rule to come into effect, you must be on the very brink of losing it, and be able to prove it."

"Mercy rule is for wimps." Felicity cut in as she took her seat. "But, I guess that if we're playing with a newbie, and a customer, we can't really force it to not be allowed."

Florence looked at a clock on the wall.

"The game begins now. We have twenty minutes before closing, and an hour and twenty minutes before cleaning's done." Florence announced before beginning her drinking. The other players started drinking as well.

Kara took her seat who just nodded a reply to Florence's greeting. She learned where Felicity was and took a moment to look back towards Holly then back at the others. Chloe seemed confused at first but then picked up on the 'game' they were about to play. Before deciding to join in it was then that Kara decided to speak up.

"Chloe you don't have to join in if you don't want to?" Kara said.

Felicity then returned and spoke up about the Mercy rule.

Kara said nothing else her mind at the moment last on past thoughts. As the drinks finally arrived she took hers and started drinking the drink.

Kara showed slight concern for Chloe's want to play along. After the first few gulps of drink, Chloe answered.

"I'm not one to back out of a challenge. I will win this time. After all, I've been practicing." Chloe replied. "If I did back out, then I'd just be sitting here bored while you three have your fun."

"I like your moxie, but overconfidence may be your downfall. After all, you didn't go before the game started, and you've had two other drinks before this one, meaning you're more likely to be the first out." Felicity countered.

"She has a point, you know." Florence agreed. "I'm positive that Kara didn't go either, meaning we're the only two who started this with empty bladders. I can't wait to see how this'll turn out."

Kara took a few more gulps of her own before hearing Chloe's answer. "Bu..." Kara stopped what she was about to say while on the inside she was happy. For Chloe joining in she didn't want her to know this was more for her own amusement than just a game.

"Oh, I went before the game began" Kara lied.

She had been too busy with her fun with Holly that she had forgotten to go. She went back to drinking her drink.

Kara tried to bluff her way into making the contestants believe that she also had come prepared. Chloe didn't question this, and neither did Felicity. However, Florence didn't openly question this, but she did give Kara a look which practically sung 'I know your secret, liar~'. Florence decided to play along and feign ignorance, though.

Felicity was the first to finish her drink and she began to order another, pulling one of the Yellows gently to fulfill this order, informing them of the 'Game' they were playing. The Yellow nodded knowingly and began to run drinks orders. Chloe was a little slower off the mark but was the second one to finish her drink, making Florence the third. Chloe looked mildly concerned about her current predicament. The rules of the game indicated that, when a drinks order is finished, another must be filled until someone backs out of drinking. Chloe shifted around in her seat a little.

"Already needing to go?" Felicity chuckled. "Guess you will be the first out, after all."

"N-no I don't! I'm just getting comfortable, that's all." Chloe countered.

Kara saw the look that Florence gave to her she gave a look-back. 'Don't look at me like that' she finally finished her drink her current need to go was slowly growing. She looked around at the other girls her gaze was upon Chloe for a while. As Kara looked at her she tried to picture what was going on in Chloe's mind. She thought of using the ring on her again but knew it wouldn't work.

"Um... Chloe, do you know who I really am?" Kara asked.

It was a random question.

Kara asked an extremely random question of Chloe, At first, she looked blankly at Kara before giving her answer.

"Of course I do. You're Kara Ravenclaw, daughter of Kale and Senka. Sister to Marici and, soon to be, ex-Ravenclaw. You've petitioned for Adoption with the Seras, meaning you'll soon become Adoptive sister to Lilly, Holly and Haley Sera, and adoptive daughter to Marie Sera, CEO of the Sera Banking Firms." Chloe simply answered. "You're pretty well known among the Wellstones."

Chloe knew who Kara was which was easy to be known for someone in her line of work.

"You're Chloe Wellstone, the sister of Elle Wellstone who is currently to become, the next CEO of 'Wellstone Wares' but Elle is currently in a coma due to her having entered into 'Awakening Mode' a total of five times. Which had a negative effect upon her your family also produces 'Digi-Gear' and I know that your family is currently at odds with House Raineswind."

Kara began to pour out the secrets of Chloe's house. Doing something so openly without permission was sure to garner some distaste, and it did.

"Oh..." Chloe simply replied, looking a little downtrodden and betrayed. "So, you know, then?"

The squirrel twins weren't too pleased by it either. Felicity regarded Kara with open disdain, whereas, Florence looked a little put off.

"There's a time and place for everything..." Florence quietly stated openly.

"Nice going." Felicity scornfully cut in. "You've done your research."

Tension was clear between the quartet present.

"Now we're all acquainted, "Florence began. "Let's start by saying what's not well received in a general, polite conversation."

Florence regarded Kara alone, and silenced Felicity with a hand gesture, who tried to cut in once more.

"You're clearly knowledgeable about the Wellstones, but there are some things which you don't know. Please, next time, refrain from trying to profile everybody in front of their faces." Florence lectured Kara. She didn't sound annoyed, or angry, but rather calm and collected, like a teacher trying to scold a misbehaving student. "With Chloe's permission, I can fill in the blanks you're missing, if you really want to know. However, before that, I want you to apolgise for your unnecessary interjection."

Chloe seemed hurt on what Kara had just done. Now she wished she had not done what she had done.

"I'm sure she will wake up any day now and you two will be together again" Kara quickly said trying to cheer Chloe up again.

The twins were upset with what Kara had done. Kara just looked down at the table and was given another drink she knew she had made a big mistake.

"Chloe I apolgise for speaking about private things that shouldn't have been brought into the light of day." Kara said.

After the lecture from Florence, Kara apologised to Chloe for stating things that shouldn't have been said.

"I-it's fine, really." Chloe quickly answered. "I guess all this excitement is causing some problems."

Florence sighed and pushed herself back from the table to balance on the back legs of her chair and bounce back and forth.

"Now the cat's out of the bag." Florence stated. She then looked to Chloe. "May I?"

"S-sure. I guess so." Chloe answered with a nod.

Florence returned her chair to the floor with a slight clunk of metal against metal as the chair legs returned to their original position.

"To correct your misinformation: Chloe is half-sister to Elle. To put it bluntly, she's a Bastard Child. Her father was quite the playboy. Due to her being nothing more than the child of a Wealthy man and a bar-maid impregnated from a drunken night out, she was regarded with severe distaste among the 'Pure-Bred' Wellstones. Elle was the only one who treated her like a sister, and not like a Courtesan's whelp. So, of course, the knowledge of finding out that her only friend had been comatose by the experimental cock-up of an incomplete invention, she was obviously struck very hard by it, hence the earlier talk we were having when she got here. Her sister's been out cold for a good few years now, meaning that little Chloe was little more than a child when she heard the news. Due to this, she's been suffering from insomnia and, on extreme occasions, suicidal tendencies. She's a regular here because we don't care what a person's background is, we treat them all with kindness and acceptance. She's especially attached to us because we're...um...not too coddling. We're open for jokes and play-taunts so we're more like normal people, and not like kindness robots trying to dodge a minefield of problems. Since coming here, only the insomnia has been troubling her. Her grades at school have been slipping due to little sleep and her parents aren't too keen on that." Florence summed up. "I refuse to say any more."

Chloe still seemed down about what had been said she only knew of one. Way to make things better even though it might cause more trouble than it was worth.

"Florence what are you about to do?" Kara asked. After she had moved her chair aside and then asked Chloe if she could do something before getting to go ahead and explaining. More information about House Wellstone than Kara would have known about. She wasn't sure on what to say about everything she had just heard.

"Maybe it was better if I didn't learn all that" Kara said at last. She took some moments to close her eyes as she thought over what she was about to say. She knew about she was about to reveal to the others could lead to big problems but she didn't want to have Chloe feeling down anymore maybe if she mentioned something on herself it might help calm matters. But when she was about to say what she was going to say. Kara quickly changed her mind she didn't want everyone to feel sorry for her or be afraid of her.

"I come from my own troubled home my father beats me" Kara admitted. That being the only thing she was willing to speak about. She looked at the twins wondering again how much they knew about her from their reading earlier.

"Enough with all the downer stuff I bet Felicity needs to use the toilet again" Kara says. Trying to turn the mood back towards the game again.

Kara, after hearing everything she probably didn't want to hear, decided to give out a little more info about herself. It paled in comparison to the rest of the stuff Florence informed Kara of regarding Chloe, but it would be enough. Kara then tried to change the subject by picking on Felicity, but it didn't turn out well.

"Is that the best you can do?" Felicity asked, still agitated by Kara and, now, even further agitated by the fact that she was just trying to pretend that nothing ever happened. "You're just as bad as the others. The whole lot of you don't care one bit about anyone outside of your incestuous family."

"Felicity," Florence started, trying to cut the rage off before it caused any problems. However, it didn't seem to work.

"As long as you pricks aren't affected by it, you'd rather pretend that it never happened, regardless of who might have been affected. After all, you don't give two messes about the little people beneath you now, do you?!" Felicity continued, mounting rage evident in her voice. "Perhaps it would have been better if He did kill you, and your bitch of a sister with you!"

"FELICITY!" Florence shouted. "STOP IT!"

It was clear that Florence was trying to do something to Felicity, but it seemed like she just shrugged it off, and it made her even more angry. However, her anger was now directed at her sister.

"Think you can control me like you do those simpletons you call your 'friends'?! Well, how about this, I'm not a stupid as they are! I know that you're trying it, and I can resist it just as easily!" Felicity raged at her sister before another power kicked off.

Some power kicked off, but Florence shrugged it, much like Felicity did to her own. Now, one more pair of eyes were looking into this situation, and they were coming from the Sera table. Holly had noticed the powers kicking off among the noise of the cafe and was now staring at the source, seemingly a mixture of fearful and concerned for someone's wellbeing.

"Guys...please..." Chloe weakly tried to defuse the heating argument. "Stop it..."

Chloe's reasoning failed, and now a full on argument had ensued between the pair.

"I concur with your statement." Florence answered, "I, too, am not as easy to break as those you try to! You won't be crippling me that easily!"

Both girls were now standing and angrily closing in one one another a step at a time with their counters. A full on flight was soon to ensue.

A dome of warm flame-coloured energy bathed the table with the quarreling twins on before raining down a shower of tiny stars. Kara had experienced this power once before. However, she was not the target this time, Instead, she was accepted by the dome and protected by it as well. It seemed like the powers gained from the bond were slowly returning as there was no mistaking this power for Radiant Blast. Nobody, actually, was the target for the knock-back. All of the people at the table were accepted by the protection. The twins stopped their argument and looked towards the source of the power. There was no mistaking who had used this.

Kara took a moment to look at Chloe even though she learned. A lot more than she should have still wasn't happy with what she had learned it was her fault that. The stuff about Chloe was brought up into the light of day as she waited for the game to restart her small joke on Felicity didn't seem to go so well it was more of a taunt than a joke.

"It's just a joke," Kara said at first. While Kara did know that things had happened now wasn't the time or place to further argue about them. As it would cause far more problems if other knew Kara herself knew what sorts of problems things like this cause. Take for example her little interaction with Eve earlier in the evening. Felicity then started to drill into Kara about not caring about others outside of her family.

"You know nothing about me or my family," Kara told her.

Felicity wasn't to be stopped she was still angry about things. Kara was now getting confused she wasn't sure anymore if Felicity was still yelling at her or Chloe this time. So she didn't know how to respond back she did learn something about a certain HE either killing her and her sister. Or killing Chloe and her sister Kara still confused this. "Who is this HE that you speak of?" Kara asked.

Florence tried to get Felicity to calm down but it wasn't working. Other people around the cafe were starting to look their way. "This isn't the time or place for this calm down Felicity" Kara tried to say. Kara felt embarrassed it was her fault things were falling apart around her. She then felt a pair of eyes upon her and looked over to see Holly looking her way. This wasn't what she wanted at the moment as her knowing what was going on could lead to newer problems.

Chloe tried to speak up to get the twins to stop fighting but it didn't help. Florence was now standing up and arguing with her sister a fight was about to break out. That very moment she saw a dome of warm-flame form around the table. It rained down like tiny stars and Kara was not sure why this was being cast. But she knew that for a reason she was being accepted by it this time and not the target. As everyone else at the table was also bathed in the power Kara reached into her pocket and took out the card that showed her bond with Holly upon it. She looked upon it for a while wondering what this all meant.

The arrival of the Dome of energy seemed to detract the attention from the argument and more onto the appearance of something which looked like a very expensive stage trick to accompany the 'performance' going on. The other patrons probably saw this as some kind of show now.

During the Parley, Kara looked upon her Bond Card with Holly. As expected, it had changed. Holly was no longer looking away from Kara but was, instead, looking over her should at Kara. She still had her back to her, but this small sign of notice was enough to create a faint Bond linking the pair once more. It was still far from its original strength, but it showed that the Bond was on its way to being repaired. All that remained from this tiny semblance of a Bond was a fragment of the original power, but it was enough to draw back the strength needed to form the Radiant Blast which was cloaking the quartet and allowing this momentary Cease-Fire.

"I thought you were the cause of this little commotion." A young Man's voice sounded from behind Kara. "After all, who else but a Ravenclaw could set a pair of inseparable twins like those two against one another? Must be something in the blood which turns allies into enemies."

Only one male whom Kara knew would openly disrespect the Ravenclaw family and suggest that treachery was contagious while in the presence of said Household. Or, maybe two. But one of them would not cause trouble in an Estelle establishment.

"Big bro?" Chloe questioned herself as she began to turn around to see who the latest addition was.

"Stay away from her, Chloe. She'll only taint you as well." The male voice answered the girl's open question.

"Big bro!" Chloe pushed herself up from her chair far faster than expected and ran towards the source of the voice, which turned out to be the very same person Kara got on the bad side of no more than a few days ago. Nicholas Raineswind.

Why Chloe was calling a Raineswind her 'Big Bro' was still open for questioning, however, one thing was certain by the look of how Chloe was nestled in Nicholas' arms that it was probably more than a miscommunication or mistaken identity. The pair looked the very picture of siblings with how close they seemed. If the truth about Nicholas' relationship with Elle was more than just falsification, then this question was probably down to wishful thinking on Chloe's part. After all, if the pair did get together, then Chloe would be Nicholas' Sister-in-law.

The arrival of Nicholas attracted the attention of the Squirrel twins as well as Holly. The barrier around the table dissipated, and the heated argument between the twins with it.

"Lord Nicholas, you're a little earlier than expected. Apologies for such a shameful display." Florence apologised to Nicholas. Felicity just bowed her head in a mixture of shame and respect.

"No need to apologise. You just let this girl get a little too close to you." Nicholas answered with a distasteful glare at Kara while saying 'this girl'.

Kara still looked at the Bond card with Holly it did indeed say. That thing was slowly getting back to normal but there was still things that needed to be done. To fully repair it and Kara was happy that things were moving along nicely. She then looked over at Holly and give her a small smile and mouthed 'thanks' before looking back at the main group.

It was right then and there that Kara heard a familiar voice turning. She spotted just who it was she had seen this person before. During the match between himself and Haley, "I'm surprised you'd show yourself here like this as you're still going to pay for what you did to her!" Kara replied back with venom in her voice.

Chloe then mentioned big bro and it turned out that Nicholas was Chloe's brother or something else. She listened to what he had to say to her and then Chloe went over and gave him a hug. As Kara looked upon the pair she shook her head.

"So, you're a Lord are you I believe you'd be nothing more than a Lord of shit"

Kara began to throw threats at Nicholas and also tried to debilitate his title of 'Lord'.

"I've heard worse from the Purples." Nicholas simply answered with a shrug before turning back to the Squirrel twins. "You really letting her work here? With insults that weak she's not even worth the Purple Apron she's wearing."

"Lady Kiki's orders, my Lord." Florence replied. "After all, we weren't worth the time when we started here."

"Kiki's weakness is her kindness towards the underprivileged." Felicity quietly added in. "Guess she believed that Kara deserved a chance."

Holly, while on the edge of this conversation, still kept alert. She didn't outright distrust Nicholas, but she wasn't about to let her guard down either. Chloe, on the other hand, after composing herself while being cradled in Nicholas' arms, returned back to the conversation.

"She isn't that bad. She deserves a chance as well." Chloe interjected.

"Do you really see something in her?" Nicholas sighed.

"Yeah. I think she might be nice under all the prejudice. She just needs to think a little more."

Nicholas, for once, had no retort against Kara's claimed innocence. Chloe seemed to work on him like Elle did in the reports. After some contemplation, Nicholas finally gave his answer to Kara.

"Learn to carry yourself better than a Ravenclaw and then I'll treat you better. If you so much as harm Chloe in any way, then we'll see just who is a better combatant. You've seen a small portion of what I can do on your little friend." Nicholas cautioned Kara.

"Thanks, Big Bro." Chloe appreciatively said to Nicholas as she hugged closer.

Nicholas didn't seem put off by her insults. She listened to what else was said then looked over at Felicity. "Underprivileged you're one to talk" Kara countered. She then looked back at Nicholas still see Chloe was under his arm she would say more but didn't want to upset her further than she already had.

Kara took a moment to look at Haley to see how she was acting. Then again at Holly before looking again at the man before her.

"What I saw you do against my friend wasn't all that impressive. Perhaps you'd like to try out your so called skills against me?" Kara offered.

Kara retorted to Felicity's use of the word 'Underprivileged'. Felicity was about to snap back her own retaliation when Florence cut in.

"As you eloquently pointed out earlier, I'll reiterate for our sake: You know nothing of our circumstances." Florence simply answered. "Please refrain from further attacks against my sister and myself."

Kara, in all her blood-raged frenzy, challenged Nicholas to a formal battle. He simply smiled in response.

"Normally, I'd take you up on a show of strength, but I don't think Chloe would like it. Perhaps another time?" Nicholas countered. "However, a simple sparring match isn't forbidden, if your thirst for blood will be so easily sated."

Kara felt like she wanted to no explode at everyone around her. Nothing was going her way she had tried to fix things a while ago and everything just went out of control.

"It would have been nice if she didn't blow up at me for what I did earlier. I had said I was sorry about what was mentioned before and tried to change the subject. Maybe we all just need to calm down a bit and take a breather?" Kara suggested.

Nicholas was up for the challenge but mentioned another time. "Perhaps another time will be better use yet a sparring match can happen later as well." Kara offered. She needed to clear her head and things right now were not making things easier. She just wished she could leave this damn place and go home.

Kara tried to defend her case by blaming Felicity's short temper.

"Pot calling the kettle black, that is." Florence sighed deeply. She then turned to Holly to try and bring her into the conversation. "Would you say that Kara's just as short-fused?"

Holly looked a little surprised for the sudden inclusion. She awkwardly shuffled around and tried to look deep in thought before simply shrugging her shoulders and nodding in approval. Even Holly couldn't deny that accusation.

"Taking a breather is a good suggestion." Florence agreed. "Now then, it's about time for last orders at the Cafe, so we better start tiding up." She then turned to Chloe. "Our sincerest apologies for failing to provide a suitable private booking."

Both Felicity and Florence bowed deeply in apology.

"Oh, no, no. It's fine, really. It was fun for the most part and I got to meet somebody new." Chloe answered in a fluster as she began to move her hands in a sign of disagreement. "I wouldn't say it was a bad booking. It was just...different, that's all."

"If she's happy with it, then I'd also say it wasn't a failure." Nicholas agreed. "Don't beat yourself up over it. Things just got a little...out of control with a new Staff member's induction."

Kara was in agreement, for the most part, about a later Battle Engagement. However, things were not quite set up right now for a declaration of Cold Warfare.

Kara clearly had enough of everything that was going on. She got up from the table once she saw that Holly was back into the conversation. She was about to walk outside and just leave right then and there but sat right back down. She said nothing and looked down at the table wishing that the time to leave would come.

"I'm sorry Nicholas for being a jerk" Kara finally said.

Kara was about to make a break for it before her time to clock-off had come, but she seemed to stick around. Very uncharacteristically, she apologised to the one she previously called her Enemy. Nicholas was a bit taken aback by this sudden change of character but, as Browns did the same thing, it seemed to be kind of normal for kooky personality traits to pop up at the oddest of times.

"That's fine. They say you only have 17 seconds to make a first impression, and I made a pretty bad one as well." Nicholas answered, still slightly confused.

"Kiss and make up!" Chloe perked up with a giggle. Nicholas was about to counter, until Chloe giggled on the closing statement. "Just kidding~ Kissing's a little too intimate for that kind of thing."

"No thanks he's not my type" Kara says.

She was still upset on matters but once everything was taken care of. Kara slowly began to calm down the rest of the time was uneventful. The game they had been playing Kara wasn't much of wanting to play anymore and just remained quiet for the rest of the time. As Chloe and the twins made small talk amongst themselves.

As the Cafe was closing up ready for it's evening trade, customers slowly began to say their goodbyes to their 'Little Sisters' and head out of the Cafe. Nicholas ushered Chloe out of the Cafe as she tried to discuss Pandera and Pandamonium with Kiki, who was on door duty saying goodbye to leaving customers. Quite a line had formed behind Chloe as she waffled on about the 'Best place on Earth', as both girls called it. Eventually, Nicholas managed to convince Chloe to leave with promises of a longer Pandera discussion at a later time.

All the workers were helping with whatever they could to tidy up as quickly as possible so they, too, could head on back to their out-of-work lives. Unlike the customers, however, no worker left the Cafe when the cleaning was done. The only customers left after all the cleaning were the Sera sisters. The sky had begun to turn a purpley-reddish hue as sunset was setting in. All the workers, once everything was cleaned up and packed away, headed up the stairs behind the counter, leaving just the Sera sisters, Kiki, Leigh and Kara in the Cafe.

When the time finally came to clean up Kara helped out the best that she could. Making sure to help with everything that needed to be done and learning just what. Sorts of cleaning were done around the cafe she even went as far as to help some other girls clean up their areas. Around the green apron section when she had some free time. Soon everyone else had left and all the cleaning had been taken care of,

Kara looked around to see that the Seras were still here. Same could be said for both Kiki and Leigh. The first thing she did was walk up to the both of them. "Things have both been both good and bad today from a number of problems which I'm sure you both know about. Also, I don't think I'm very good in gathering information either I upset Chloe with what I revealed that I knew about her." Kara said. She looked over at Kiki for a few moments.

"Also I learned quite a few interesting things about a certain someone," Kara told her. She walked over to her and leaned closer. "I wished you could have told me of the attack on the Sera Manor early I thought we were partners?" Kara whispered. She moved back from Kiki and then once everything from her bosses was said. Went to the Seras and joined them for a short while.

"Well, it's time to be heading out and taking care of some much needed business Haley I was wondering if you'd like to have our battle take place tomorrow?" Kara asked her. Kara knew she needed to take this battle seriously with Haley she then looked at Holly. "I'm happy that you were worried about me earlier and I know that I am short-fused sometimes I wish I wasn't." Kara told her. She then reached out with her hand "Can I hold your hand?" Kara asked.

Before turning back to look at Lilly. "Did you enjoy your stay here?"

After the cleaning was done and all the Staff members had headed off for the evening, Kara decided to have a talk with her bosses.

"Picking fights with three Staff members on your first day here, that's got to be a new record. Not to mention all of them were Poster Girls." Leigh commented with a chuckle. "You need to T.H.I.N.K before you reveal anything. Think is more than just a defined word, it also works as an Acronym in the Information gathering world. I could go into a full lecture here, but I wouldn't want to keep you. Ask Kiki later and I'm sure she'll give you a 'Dummies Guide' crash course in Information gathering."

Kara then accused Kiki of withholding information from her in regards to the Sera Manor attack.

"I'll reiterate what Leigh rightly pointed out. Before any information is given, always T.H.I.N.K it through. I didn't tell you for that reason. You're far too unpredictable." Kiki whispered back. "We'll talk more later."

Kara then went over to the Seras.

"You better take me seriously this time around!" Haley cautioned upon the prospects of a battle the following day.

Holly just smiled warmly at Kara upon appreciation for her being shown. Holly didn't really have much of a response to Kara's self-admittance of being short-fused. Kara then reached out her hand to Holly and asked if she wanted to hold hands. Holly took hold of Kara's hand and, instead of holding it like normal, placed it on her own head. She was probably asking for her head to be patted as a kind of reward for her earlier actions.

"Aside from the overly dramatic final moments, it was a pretty nice place. I wouldn't mind coming here again. Although, for a worker, you didn't really show us much service. I'll have to take that up with your bosses if you keep it up." Lilly answered. The last part was added in as more of a joke than a serious statement.

At present, it seemed like Kara's relationship with the Sera was slowly repairing, however, it still had a long way to go.

After the final checks were done, and after Leigh insisted that Kiki headed home instead of cashing up, the five girls began to leave the Cafe and head back to their homes.

Kara thought over about what her bosses had to say before. She got a reply back from the girls before her. They were both right on what was said and Kara indeed needed to THINK before she said things. Which was a big weakness for her in basically about anything she said? She even learned what Kiki's reason about the not telling her of the attack was about. Maybe if she had learned it from Kiki she would have gone off to deal with the trouble.

Haley then spoke up about taking her seriously during their battle.

"I promise you that I will I want this to be fun so come at me with all you've got?" Kara asked. She then turned to Holly who instead of letting her hold her hand took her own. Placing it onto of her head at getting what she wanted at first then finally getting it later. Kara patted Holly upon the head for a short while before stopping.

She knew that Lilly was joking at the last part of what she said so Kara went along with it. "Next time I'll make sure to service you and your sisters with everything I've learned separately" Kara said. It was then time for the girls to separate ways.

"Well I guess this will be goodbye for the evening," Kara told the girls.

The group was about to split up until Kiki realised that Kara was, indeed, forgetting something.

"Hold on just a second!" Kiki announced. "Didn't you want to do...you know...'the thing' with them tonight? We can only do that at my place. After all, um...there's also another thing which we need to do."

' *TAP*TAP*TAP* Don't just let them go waltzing off like that! Didn't you want to link with the midgets?! We might never get another chance if they see THAT before we get a chance to explain ourselves,'

"The thing?" Haley chuckled with a provocative look to Kara. "Do you want to make us Women before we're meant to be?! Oh my, how bold of you!"

"Don't be so dirty!" Lilly scolded Haley.

Holly just blushed and looked away from Kara. The Bond link on the card was pulsating like an Electrocardiograph in Kara's pocket. It was probably matching Holly's potentially increased heart-rate at the prospect of being deflowered on her birthday. However, the link didn't seem to blank out like it normally would at the thought. Perhaps the earlier episode in the toilets at the Cafe still held some hold over Holly's emotions.

The group was about to part ways until Kiki mentioned something that Kara. Had forgotten about she then remembered just what it was.

"Oh, yeah 'the thing'" Kara finally remembered what it was after forgetting about it. Kiki then spoke to her in her mind.

"Sorry, I had forgotten about it and should we mention THAT to them at some point?"

Haley then gave Kara a provocative look mentioning about making Women out of them. While Holly only seemed to blush Kara looked at her for a moment then blushed herself.

"N.. No that's not what I w.. want to do this is something else. So that y.. you can understand me a lot better" Kara stammered with her words.

"Anyway we should be heading to Kiki's home to get started."

'When we're certain they won't flip out, and, also, NOT before you learn 'T.H.I.N.K' and some more things. We may have to withhold some information from them.'

Kara, in her flustered state, just dropped herself further into trouble with her 'explanation'.

"I'm finally going to be made a Woman." Haley giggled to herself like a love-addled schoolgirl. She began to fidget around awkwardly with her hands cradling her blushing face before...STRIPPING OFF HER PANTIES AND THROWING THEM TO THE WIND?! "Make me a woman! I'm ready! It's my first time, so I might not be very good. Please be gentle with me."

Lilly, in her flustered sate, quickly grabbed the discarded panties and held her free hand over Haley's mouth to silence her.

"Just what's gotten into you?!" She asked Haley, while equally blushing as well. "No more caffeine for you for a week!"

Holly, in the midst of all of this hectic behaviour, didn't want to be outdone by her sister. With trembling hands, she also reached under her skirt and pulled down her panties before offering them, with the inside of the crotch pointing towards her target, to Kara, as she looked away, face bright crimson, with her eyes closed. Violet coloured text appeard in the air like magic as Holly tapped into the only way she could communicate like this at present.

'P-please be gentle. I-I may not be as energetic as Haley is, but I hope I won't disappoint! I-I'll even p-p-pee myself like this for you if it'll make you happy! Please, love me too! Make me a woman as well!'

"Okay, okay"

Kara in her current state just made things worse which didn't help matters. Her blush only deepened after she first heard what Haley had to say and then stripped over he panties. Tossing them to the wind Kara was at a loss for words.

"U-U-Um... t.. that's n... not what I meant" Kara tried to explain.

Holly only made things worse as she then took off her own panties. Offering them to Kara and pointing at her crotch Kara was temped to touch her there again. But held herself back as this wasn't the time or place.

"N-No n-n-now isn't t-the time and t-that's not what I meant p-please put your p-panties b-back on."

Kara tried to undo the damage she'd done, but wasn't really doing that well at it. Eventually, after trying to not create too much of a scene, Kiki cut in.

"Cool your heads, pervs!" Kiki ordered the people gathered. "What Kara meant to say, but was obviously letting her hormones talk for her, is that she'd planned to have a pleasant talk, NOT PILLOW TALK, but a general talk to you all. After this talk, she was going to reveal, via some nice technological marvel, a little more about herself in a way that can clearly show people what kinds of things she's been through to make her like she is now. Am I clear? Now, put your panties back on and get your minds out of the gutter!"

"So, she's not going to make me a woman?" Haley asked once Lilly had removed the hand covering her mouth to put Haley's panties back on her. "Awwwwww..."

"Don't sound so disappointed! A girl's virtue is her most important treasure!" Kiki countered.

Holly, in one swift movement, put her panties back on and communicated one last thing to Kara through the mind-to-text power.

'S-sorry...'

After the craziness had ended, Kiki began to lead the way back to her residence once more.

She tried to explain things again bit it wasn't working and Kiki soon joined in. This time, she explained just what Kara meant which seemed to calm things down which she was glad to have happened this allowed her to calm down as well.

"Yeah, that's what I meant I was going to do with you both having a pleasant talk," Kara says before Holly then said something to her again.

"I promise to make it up to you later'

The girls then headed all towards Kiki's home after Kara had sent her last words to Holly in her mind.

Kara decided to take the fall for the misunderstanding of Holly, however, Holly was insistent that it wasn't her fault.

'It was my misunderstanding. You don't need to make it up to me. I should be the one doing that for even thinking such a thing was what you'd want to do.'

The five arrived at Kiki's current place of residence. Once the keyed portal around the entrance of the building linked with Kiki's earrings and Kara's ring, the door opened out into the hallways Kara was wandering the previous day.

"It's bigger than it looks." Haley noted, sounding surprised. "The outside makes it looked like a dingy hovel."

The others of the Sera family were also a little shocked by the size of the place.

"You get used to it. Anyway, follow me and I'll lead you to the guest room." Kiki instructed as she led the group through several hallways and into a large open room, which looked closer to a five star hotel's drawing room. "Here we can have a nice talk while we get everything set up. I've already informed the others and they'll get everything ready within thirty minutes. Any refreshments you want, just feel free to take stuff from the cupboards and fridges by the tiled kitchen area. The bathrooms are just through the door over there."

Kiki indicated each noted area as she went on with her explanation. As expected, Haley was the first to go raiding the snacks and drinks while Holly took a seat on one of the luxury armchairs near a gilded coffee table. Lilly went with Haley to ensure that not too much food was taken. They were guests. after all, and manners came before indulgence.

"Now, before I leave you to your talk, is there anything I should know about your...sleeping habits? We will be here for a while so you may use our Guest bedroom. Don't worry, my Uncle has already informed your parents that you'll be staying here." Kiki asked the Seras.

"I pee the bed." Haley announced, almost naturally.

'I don't tend to..do that. But, sometimes, if I'm sleeping in the same bed as Haley, chain reactions happen.' Holly answered through the magic medium of air-texting.

"No problems here. Just make sure that the girls aren't sleeping in separate rooms. They can't sleep if they're not together." Lilly replied.

"Is bedwetting contagious or something?" Kiki sighed under her breath as she took into account all the announcements.

Holly then spoke back to Kara as they were walking.

"We can both make it up to each other how's that?"

The five arrived at Kiki's home and soon were allowed inside. They were all amazed at just how big the place was seeing as the Seras never have seen this place before. As Kiki went on to explain things Kara mentioned she needed to use the restroom first. She left the girls alone to take care of her business stopping first at Kiki's room to change into her night clothes. For what was to come even going as far to place some protection on herself as well. Once she was done she noticed a small package on Kiki's bed.

Walking over she picked it up and saw that the package was for her. As it had it's name upon it leaving the room with the package Kara arrived back into the room with everyone. She returned when Haley mentioned she wet the bed, "I'll be sleeping with both twins tonight if it's okay with you two?" Kara asked.

She then opened up the package in her hand. Inside were the adoption papers they had all been filled out on signed by both parents. Kara took a moment to read them over and a look of happiness formed on her face.

"I.. It passed" Kara said handing the papers first to Lilly to see.

"The guest room is big enough for all four of you. The squirts won't take up much room. However, bunk beds may be the way so I wouldn't suggest putting a bedwetter on the top one." Kiki clarified. "I guess that Lilly and Holly should take the top bunks."

Along with the adoption papers was a small note to accompany them. Is was written in the same flowing handwriting as the one that went along with Kara's ring.

"One final present. However, this one wasn't from myself or Kiki. It appears that fortune was also favoring you on this special day. I bid you good tidings with your new family. In addition, you will always have a place here as well."

"What passed?" Haley asked,

Lilly was the first to find the documents and was struck speechless by them, She just gazed in gleeful shock at the signatures on the bottom of the pages, and the announcement that 'Kara Ravenclaw' was now 'Kara Sera'. Words could not be formed by Lilly, so she just hugged Kara closely. Haley had now reached the pair and saw the papers before laughing in gleeful delight and glomping Kara strongly.

"Big Sis!" Haley chimed, which alerted Holly to what had just happened. She also came over and dived onto Kara.

'Welcome to the Family, Big Sister Kara' Holly's powers noted.

"Congrats." Kiki smiled to the family before her.

Kara listened to what Kiki had to say about both bunk beds. She thought it was a nice idea about how things were going. She was so overjoyed with the news that she was now a part of the Sera's family.

She watched as Lilly read the papers and saw the look of shock on her face. Then Haley and Holly saw the papers before they were passed back to Kara. Who read them again to make sure everything was right and she wasn't dreaming. She also noticed the small note the game with the papers. Kara read this over and smiled knowing that it was from Charon she would need to thank him later. Kara then was hugged by her new sisters and hugged them back in return.

"This means so much to me thank you, everyone, also later somethings will need to be discussed on my sleeping arrangements because I'm also. Needed here to help out with certain things and want to spend time with my new family" Kara says to the Sera's and Kiki. She then let go of the girls and knew they needed to get things started.

"Before we begin I think we should take a picture of all four of us. As I believe it was either Haley or Holly who had suggested it a few days also, little sisters I think it would be a good idea to get changed into some night clothes." Kara suggested. She then left the room again and returned with some night clothes for the girls to change into they were an older set of her own. She had worn a few years ago but were still the size for both her younger sisters to wear. She even gave Lilly something to wear as well.

After the shocked ecstasy of the revelation had passed, Kara decided to push out an idea which is more of a formality than something which really needs to be discussed.

"We can deal with all the pointless formalities later. Just enjoy your time with your new little sisters." Kiki dismissed the idea. "I'm not that much of a slave-drive that I'd expect you to work when there's so many good things going on."

Kara suggested the idea of a group photo, like the tradition of the Sera family has been every birthday of the successors. She also informed them that they'd better change into some night clothes, for some reason.

"We can get changed after the photo. We don't want to look like a pack of lazy people at such an important time." Lilly proposed. "Also, why would we need to wear sleeping clothes? We're not going to bed just yet."

Lilly decided that, as Kiki was the only one who wasn't going to be in the photo at present, that she should be the one taking it.

"I'm not no pro, but, I'll do what I can." Kiki answered, "Just let me get a camera."

Haley, who had been counting dates between birthdays, annouced the one thing that Lilly was dreading to hear.

"You're no longer the oldest out of all of us. You're now the 'Middle Child', and Middle children get forgotten about easily." Haley chuckled to Lilly. "You better be ready to be bossed around as much as you've bossed us around."

Not wanting to miss out on a chance to assert her still-present hold over the younger troublemakers, Lilly countered the taunt with one of her own.

"And you better be ready to be bossed around three times as much. Both Kara and I will boss you around, and I'll boss your around twice as much when Kara bosses me around. Orders go down the chain of command, and you're still at rock bottom. Even Holly is higher up on the chain than you." Lilly playfully taunted back. Holly just smiled innocently at Haley as if confirming the statement.

"No fair." Haley whined.

Kiki then stated the they could talk of pointless formalities later. Along with how she could just enjoy her time with her new sisters. This was also something she would need to get used to as she had never more than one sister before. Even then Marici wasn't really a sister is someway seeing how she had not been around for quite a long time.

"It makes things easier for what's about to come later but okay hold on a moment," Kara tells her she then leaves the room again and changes back into her clothes. For the photo soon enough Kiki would be the one taking the photo. Haley mentioned that Lilly would now be bossed around since she was the 'Middle Child'.

"Lilly should still be the boss as this is still all fairly new to me. Hey, we can talk about who bosses who around later I am sure Lilly would love me to boss her around." Kara added the last part in playfully. She then walked over and stood in the middle of the room "okay how should this picture go down should I be in the front or back?" Kara asked.

Kara joined in with the 'chain of command' banter between her new family while Kiki was getting a camera for the shoot. The others joined with Kara in the middle of the room.

"I think the one taking the photo should decide where we go. It's been that way ever since the start." Lilly suggested. "After all, they're the ones who'll be ensuring the photo comes out right."

"Smallest at front, tallest at back." Haley cut in. "That's how school photos are taken.

'This isn't a school photo, though. It's a Family Photo, so I think we should all be, you know, acting like a family so it doesn't look so staged.' Holly interjected through air-texting.

"Okay, gather round. We want this to look the best it can. I'm not, by no stretch of the imagination, the tallest girl here so try to keep all posing to a minimum so I can get the best shot." Kiki announced as she came back into the room with a digital camera. It looked like a very expensive professional photography camera. "Please also try to follow my suggestions so this can look awesome. After all, it's a triple celebration today, or, perhaps, that should be quadruple, quintuple? Whatever, we're celebrating a lot today so lets make it evident in our smiles!"

Kiki directed the girls to pose in such a way that all of them were all given the same amount of lens-space as one another, so no girl was left out of the photo or pushed aside. She had the twins sitting down on one of the extravagant two-seater sofas in the room, which had potentially the lowst backrest of any sofa in the room, with Lilly standing behind Haley placing both of her elbows on the back of the sofa and resting her chin in her hands, while also tilting her head a little to the right like most cheesy photos have. Kara was directed to stand behind Holly's side of the sofa, leaning over the back of it so her arms could reach down to be folded over Holly's chest while she rested her chin gently on Holly's head. Haley, after much bargaining with Kiki, managed to do her own thing to some extent, which actually turned out to be snuggling up close to Holly and kissing her cheek, while also holding one of her hands while her free arm wrapped around her back. Due to Haley's insistence, Holly was also left to her own devices, so she simply hugged Haley close with one arm and placed the other around left cheek as she rested her left hand on Kara's head in some kind of pseudo-hug. When the time for the photo came to be, the countdown was given and, on the final count, Haley smooched Holly firmly on the cheek as every smiled an expected smile, except Holly, who looked more shocked than happy. Despite the craziness of Haley's actions, the photo turned out to be both cute and comical, but well worth keeping and framing in that one room back at the Sera Manor with a suitable caption.

"That went well." Kiki sighed as everything returned to normalcy. "Hope you're happy with it."

Kiki was the one who would tell everyone where to stand. That made things easier and soon it was that the younger members go in front. While both she and Lilly would stand in the back and they would all need to act like a family. This shouldn't be too hard right or was something like before they got here going to happen again.

The twins went over and sat down on the two-seater sofa. Lilly went to stand behind Haley while Kara went to stand behind Holly. She leaned over so her arms were folded over Holly's chest this would have given her a nice chance to grope Holly. If she wanted to but that wasn't something someone in a new family should do. Kara next laid her chin on Holly's head like she was told to do. Haley then went as far as to start snuggling with Holly and kissing her cheek. When the finally time came for the shot to be taken Kara tried to do a quick three-way kiss on the cheek. She started with Holly then Haley but as the photo was taken she was kissing Lilly's cheek.

The photo was then done.

"Well that was fun I wonder if all photos from now on should be this fun" Kara pointed out. After she said that and went to look at the photo with the others. She got serious for a moment and turned to the twins.

"About the pleasant talk, I wish to have with both of you. I was thinking of starting off with Haley first this would let Holly know just what sorts of things. Are to come when I have my talk with her even you Lilly can see everything in case we ever have one of these talks."

After the fun with the photo, Kara went back into serious mode.

"Straight to 'no fun' mode, I see." Kiki exasperatingly sighed as she shook her head. "Guess this is important, though."

Kara explained, in as little detail as she could, what was going to happen. Nobody seemed to understand what Kara was on about, so Kiki decided to clarify by giving a nut-shell version of what was going to happen, insisting that they'd understand when they saw it.

"So we're going to be on TV?!" Haley excitedly asked. "Will it be like a video-game, or one of the boring romances Holly likes so much?"

"Somehow I don't think it'll be like either of those." Lilly answered. "I still don't understand it, but I'll trust you for now."

'As long as there's no needles or pain, I can cope with it. I'm not too keen on having my brain drilled into, though. Are all thoughts shown, or only some of them?' Holly queried. 'Also, um, how long will it last? I think all the drinks I had are going to be causing me some trouble and I don't want to be caught in a problematic situation.'

"Kind of like TV, just a little different. And, no, there will be no romance or video-game achievements. There'll be no pain as you'll all just be sleeping. No physical pain, though I can't promise emotional pain won't be present. Only the thoughts you want to show will be shown, and nobody will be expecting more. As for duration, that totally depends on how much you want to show, or how much your Linked person wants to show. Probably better to go before bedding down, and, for the safety of the furnishing, please please please put some form of absorbent thing on underneath your clothes. I can totally accept that some of you may not have full control over your bodily functions while you sleep, as is evident from Haley's earlier announcement, but, at the very least, I want to make sure that we won't have to be buying new furniture anytime soon," Kiki explained, "Everything is ready on my side, just waiting on you guys now."

Kara as she had explained things wasn't in a good way. She had tried to make things easier and not mess things up but Kiki then explained things again fully. "Its something far different than either of those" Kara told Haley. Lilly still didn't seem to understand fully as Kiki went on to explain things a little more.

"There is no pain of any kind in fact you will feel rather safe." She told Holly as Kik went on to explain the rest of what was going on again. Kara left the room to change into her night clothes again and climbed onto a bed when she returned to the room. She had already been prepared for this when they first got here.

"To make linking with a person easier it would be best. If we were hugging Haley it will make the linking process easier." Kara turned to Holly next. "When our turn comes up we will be doing the very same thing." Kara says as she then waits on the others.

Upon Kiki's orders, the Seras went about preparations for the Linking process. As expected, Holly was the first into the available facilities to ensure that she wouldn't be embarrassing herself. Haley had to wait around for Holly to finish as these toilets were single-person only, considering of the location. After the twins were all emptied and dressed into their nightwear, Lilly was the last to water the flowers before also getting changed. Kiki then led the group into the room they'd be using for the Linking process. Unlike in the session with Kiki, the room appeared to be kitted out simply for this purpose. It didn't look like any of the fixtures in there looked transportable, so they must have been part of the fixtures and fittings of the residence, which was quite shocking, in truth, Why would a simple house have a room like this set up in it?!

For starters, the room looked more like an operating theater of a hospital than a bedroom, with a single stainless steel bed-like thing welded to the floor in the center of the room with a large movable lamp above it attached to the back of the bed. Next the to bed was a kind of x-ray machine like thing with wires trailing off it to a large projector screen attached to one of the walls. As before, the two official looking people were running this little 'operation'. Unease was evident in the twins as they looked upon the medical looking room.

"I feel like I'm in a mad doctor horror movie..." Haley quietly commented, to which Holly nodded and gripped tightly onto Lilly's hands.

"Come on, it's not that bad." Kiki sighed. "You've all been in a room like this before at least once in your life, whether you realised it or not."

"We may have but, in all honesty, nobody in their right mind would return to a place like this." Lilly countered. "Just what are you playing at?"

Explanations looked to be in order, so Kiki simply summarised, once more, with the help of the other official people in the room, about the whole process in a way which children would understand. After some repetition, and some comforting deals with Kiki about rewards for putting up with a CAT scan-like operation, the twins seemed to warm up to the idea a little more, but were still very cautious. Thankfully, Kara's offer for hugs was all that was needed to convince Haley to be the first to step up to the proverbial plate and put up with this. She didn't waste any time getting comfortable with Kara, in more ways than one, on the metal bed.

"Better hug me tightly, or I may just fall of this bed." Haley seductively said to Kara. "After all, it is kind of cramped up here. I may need to...connect with you a little more than with just my arms. I hope you're ready to take responsibility."

"Enough Smut!" Kiki ordered. "We're starting it now, so just go right to sleep!"

Kara waited on the others as they went about doing their own needs. Kiki then led them into another room and Kara crawled up onto the bed. As she already knew what was coming she could tell that when they saw the medical machine that Holly looked scared. "There's nothing to worry about this is all to help with things easier," Kara said.

Kiki again explained things to the Seras about the whole process so they. Would understand the twins seemed to warm up to the idea. Yet they still seemed cautious soon enough Haley once she learned about the hugs. Jumped onto the bed with Kara who was more than ready to give Haley what she asked for.

"I'll be hugging you tightly anyway so you need not worry. I just hope your ready for what's to come Haley." Kara then wrapped her arms around Haley in a tight hugging motion and pulled her. Closer to her kissing Haley on the forehead and for fun pinching her rear. Once everything was done on her part Kara waited a few moments and then fell right asleep she was tired after all so this helped set things up.

Even if the participants weren't tired, as soon as the light above the bed switched on and trailed onto them, they'd fall right to sleep. As Haley was still far too energetic from the mixture of all of the highly caffeinated drinks she'd consumed, the light had a hard time getting to work on her, despite how powerful the beam was. Eventually, she fell asleep as well and both girls were soon pulled into Haley's Soulscape...

..or not.

Instead of a nice timeline of events, Kara found herself looking upon what could only be likened to a static-ridden landscape which kept flickering in and out of existence accompanied by the usual fizz of static. Sometimes it looked vaguely like a timeline filled with events, but, other times, it looked like a barren landscape of consuming blackness with only tiny pockets of white light dotted around it. Inside the blackness, parts of it seemed to reflect the lights of the whiteness and draw it in before glowing black. Wait, aren't those things absorbing all the white energy black crystals?!

There was no mistaking it now after looking over it. The supposed well of inky blackness which flickered into existence was, indeed, a copse of jet black crystals. One point of white light among, now evident, five pockets of blinding white energy was drawing Kara closer and closer until a blinding white light cut off all vision. When the light finally dissipated Kara found herself some where she would never have believed to have found in such a girl like Haley's Soulscape.

A pristine marble expanse of tiled flooring was the first thing Kara saw when the light faded. She pushed herself up from the ground which, somehow, she was lying on, only to have an even more wondrous sight stretch out before her very eyes. Row upon row of wooden pews flanked a long corridor of red carpet across the marbled flooring up to an Altar beneath a statue of a presently unknown deity. From this distance, a knelt figure was in front of the altar looking towards it. At the ends of the numerous corridors of pews were arched marble hallways with pillars supporting them at regular intervals. At the top of these pillars were small gargoyles statues holding the only lights in this place, which were torches in sconces.

Behind Kara were a huge set of banded wooden double doors. No matter how much she tried, they refused to open for anyone. On these doors were carvings of things which Kara had only a small notion of. She felt like she'd seen these carvings somewhere before but, no matter how much she reflected on them, she couldn't remember where she saw them. On either side of the large doors were stained glass windows depicting some kind of large scale religious conflict.

In the corridors under the marble arches were a few sets of doors and some Candelabras on tables with offering bowls in front of them. Both arched hallways looked like mirrored reflections of one another. On the wall of the right-hand side hallway was a stained glass window featuring another strange pictogram which just seemed to gnaw away at Kara's memory. Behind the window seemed to be an outside courtyard with a large stone building in the centre of it.

At the far back of the grand vestibule, behind the Statue of the Deity and Altar, was another set of stained glass windows, however, from this distance and due to the fact that the huge statue covered most of them, Kara could not quite make out what they were depicting.

Somewhere, deep down inside her very core, Kara felt like there was a pressing reason as to why this place had summoned her here, and why it chose now to show itself to Kara.

With both girls now asleep Kara soon entered into Haley's Soulscape. At first, she looked around trying to find out where Haley could be but she didn't find her just yet. Instead, she found herself on a static-lidden wasteland that seemed to flicker in and out of existence. The land seemed covered in blackness with a few white light pockets here and there. But it appeared that black crystals were absorbing the light. Moments later a blinding light filled the area and Kara was blinded only to find herself someplace new.

She found herself upon a marble floor and after getting up. Looked around to see wooden pews a red carpeted floor and some statue. It could only be said that Kara was in a church of some kind she saw a kneeling figure in front of the altar.

"Haley?" Kara called out.

Getting no answer she turned around to see the huge set of double doors. Trying to open them she found out they refused to open. Looking closer she saw small craving which looked like things she had seen before yet couldn't remember just where she had seen them. Turning away she looked around more of the place and got the feeling she had been summoned here for a reason. Seeing the large statues she walked over towards them hoping to get a better view of them.

Unsure of how else to proceed, with the only exit she could find being more like a painted on drawing than an actual door, Kara headed the only way which she could, which was toward the main altar, statue and the kneeling person.

The serenity of the place was the first thing which was noticeable. There was a clear feeling of peacefulness and calmness filling the atmosphere, with a hint of what could only be likened to...sadness? Despite how nice this place looked at present, it carried a slight feeling of a tragic event which happened in these very hallways. Destruction, death, sacrifice...hopelessness...

The only sound which filled this space was the gently echo of Kara's footsteps on the floor and the crackling of the braziers and torches lighting this place. The figure at the altar didn't seem to be showing any signs of life, like they were no more than the statue they were kneeling before. As Kara pressed on, the statue grew in size to fill nearly the entirety of the space between the podium and the ceiling, which was around 60ft up from the podium. The actual space of the corridor Kara was walking down, if all of the pews were removed, would easily be 30ft either way from her current position in the centre of the corridor. There was more than enough space in here to comfortable seat near enough a whole town of people.

Despite how much Kara examined the statue, she couldn't make out who it might be depicting. It was clearly a female, holding a set of scales in one hand and a rather ceremonial looking sword in the other, with the blade's tip resting on the floor. She could be one of the many known Deities representing the ideals of balance and Justice, or she may even be one of the lesser Pantheon's unnamed Deities.

While examining the place as much as she could, Kara found herself inching ever closer to the figure kneeling before the statue. At this distance, Kara could clearly make out that the figure was wearing traditional Clerical robes, white based with trims of red and gold at the hems, and they currently had the hood on the back of the outfit up. They appeared to be praying to this Deity, completely oblivious of Kara's presence.

Kara felt the serenity of the place it had a feeling of peacefulness and calmness. But she also felt a feeling of sadness as well this she could place on why. As she moved closer to the altar and the person before it she again called out to the person. "Haley?" Kara asked yet again she didn't get any sort of reply.

The only sound given was her footsteps and the crackling of the blaziers. Kara neared the statue to see that it went up 60ft. As he eyes were still looking at the statue she still couldn't make out what it was. Yet it appeared to hold a scale and a sword like it was balancing something. When Kara got closer to the person they appeared to be wearing cleric robes, white in color with trims of red and gold hems.

Feeling like trying something Kara reached out towards the person wanting. To place her hand upon their shoulder.

Kara, in an attempt to communicate with the only other person here, placed a hand on their shoulder. The figure's head moved slightly upward, still looking towards the statue. One of their hands reached up to Kara's hand and moved it off their shoulder. The hand was clearly feminine in appeared and had what could only be likened to a pair of ceremonial Clerical gloves, pristine white like the marble in the place with a large opal in the middle of the back of them, sewed to the material with gold and red thread.

"Why do you disturb my confession?" The figure asked, still looking at the statue. The voice sounded very much like a girl's, but it was hard to tell due to the fact that it was completely devoid of emotion.

The female began to rise to her feet, back still turned to Kara. The robe she was wearing appeared to be more like a mantle of decorum than proper clothing, as it was clear that it did not cover the front of this girl's body. However, it did reach down to near enough touch the floor, covering up most of the girl's back. The hood of the robe was pulled down to reveal pale blond hair, which unfolded from the hood to reach just above the middle of the girl's back. Over the top of her head, the tips of a circlet could be seen. The girl began to turn slightly towards Kara, still mostly looking at the statue, until she was side on to her, looking over her shoulder at the one who had prevented her repentance.

From the side, the robe was certainly known to be a mantle as the hems of the cover could be seen slightly. Symbols were sewn into the frontal hems of the robe. Symbols which Kara recognized. She'd seen these before, but where?! The hilt of a blood red sword could faintly be seen from behind the folds of the mantle. Now, from this angle, it was certain that this Cleric was indeed female.

She looked to be no older than fifteen years, blossoming into womanhood, but still far from blooming fully. Her grey eyes looked as devoid of emotion as her voice sounded, like she was trapped in the throes of a hypnotism, acting purely on instinct and routine rather than living. The circlet which could just be seen from the back of her head was pure silver, with opals embedded into the front, making it look more like a princess's tiara than a Religious servant's trinket. Her face was as pale as the polished marble of this building. All other details were obscured by her mantle.

Once her hand was on the girl's shoulder she felt the girl move her hand. Away looking closer they were wearing clothes and soon enough the girl spoke to the girl. "I wish to know just what this place is and who you could be?" Kara asked. After hearing the voice she wasn't sure if it was a girl or not seeing as it was hard to tell.

The girl rose to her feet and Kara saw that the top of the robe was pulled down. The girl had blonde hair atop her head was a circlet the girl turned closer to Kara. This gave her a better view seeing the symbols upon the robe which she had seen before somewhere. She could saw see a sword was with the girl and she appeared female. Yet looking closer the girl appeared to be around fifteen years of age and had grey eyes.

There seemed to be a devoid look of emotion in her eyes. Her voice sounded trapped within some kind of hypnotism. As Kara looked at the circlet closer she tried to think if she had seen that before or even the sword around her waist.

"Why are you in confession?" Kara asked.

Kara asked the girl questions.

"Is it not obvious? This place is a Monastery. Can you not tell?" The girl answered. "One must confess one's sins before their God, do they not? Have you sins to confess, or have you come for other reasons?"

Kara tried to appraise the girl more to scratch that nagging itch that she'd experienced symbolism like this before. It was hard to tell what the sword was, considering it was hidden behind the folds of the mantle. All that could be seen at present was a blood-red thin hilt with an emerald for a pommel. Judging by the look of the hilt's size, and the fact that it didn't appear to have been balanced for a heavy weapon, it could be assumed that the blade this girl bears is a Rapier. However, it could just be the hilt of a weapon which was not designed for combat, but for pure aesthetic quality, kind of like a religious symbol more than a combat weapon.

As Kara looked upon the markings, strange memories resurfaced. Flickers of markings carved into a wall were projected to the forefront of her mind before disappearing, like they were never their in the first place. An image of a door also appeared in her mind, but the door faded to become nothing more than a cold stone wall.

"Do you seek Her Guidance to bring Justice to those who have wronged you? Or do you seek Her Mercy to cleanse another's taint?" The girl asked Kara.

The girl then answered back to Kara.

It was just how she thought it was indeed a Monastery, The girl then wanted to know if Kara was here to confess her own sins or other reasons.

"I can tell that it is was just making sure, as for the reason I am here I'm looking for someone," Kara told her.

Kara couldn't quite see much of the sword seeing as how it was hidden. Behind the folds of the mantle, she could only see the hilt and pommel. The blade did look like some sort of Rapier yet it looked like something else to, Looking at the markings memories resurfaced flickers of markings carved into a wall flashed in her mind. They soon disappeared and an image of a door formed yet it faded as well.

The girl then asked another question.

"I seek her Mercy to cleanse another's taint'

Kara gave her reasoning for being in this space.

"Mercy..." A ghost of a smile formed on the girl's otherwise emotionless face. She then turned back to the statue. "That is not a word I have heard in many years."

The girl now looked up at the statue and seemed to be focused on the items the Deity was holding.

"A sword can bring Mercy by ending another's life." The girl commented. "And Balance may bring Mercy to those with power, but not to those on the wrong side."

She then turned back to Kara, this time, turning her whole body towards her.

Underneath the mantle the girl was wearing a simple white Clerical robe-like dress, following the same colour scheme as the rest of her attire, with gold buttons sewn onto the front. Around the rims of the buttons, tiny, near incomprehensible text lay, following every curve of the button. The red sword seen earlier did, indeed, appear to belong to a rapier. It, at present, stayed in its hilt, making any further appraisal of it impossible. Now that she was facing Kara, she could make out that the girl was wearing white buckled shoes on her feet. They looked like they were created for the sole purpose of being grouped with this outfit.

Now that she was facing Kara, the girl continued to speak.

"Do you seek Mercy for this person via the release of death, or do you seek Mercy through Balance?" The girl questioned once more. "Her sins will be Pardoned either way, though Balance must always be kept in check. For the release of sins from another, one must burden them themselves. The Burden of Murder through the release of death, or the Burden of shouldering those transgressions through Balance. Which do you seek?"

Kara could see a smile form on the girl's face when she said Mercy. "Those on the wrong side can also be given Mercy." Kara told the girl.

The girl then turned to face Kara fully giving her a few of her for the first time. Kara took in all that the girl was wearing and the rapier at her side. She let her eyes study in everything before the girl spoke once more to her.

"I seek the Mercy through Balance as the Burden of Murder is far to great, One can always learn from mistakes and make a better change for the future I should know."

Kara gave her answer.

"You are amusing." The girl answered. "Though your resolve is strong, you have not had enough experience yet."

The girl began to draw the sword from its hilt, revealing a blood red rapier etched with flowing religious script in a language lost to time. The handguard of the blade looked like blood red angle wings, which curved around to envelop the base of the blade.

"As my role of Pardoner, it is my sworn duty to test your resolve. Words can only carry shallow meaning, action is what truly shows a person's intent."

The Pardoner pointed the tip of the blade towards Kara. A thin beam of light shot forth from it, cascading over Kara.

"You must draw blood once from me, and then your first test shall be complete on your path of Atonement. One cannot cleanse another if they, too, are tainted themselves."

A blast of light shot forth from the Pardoner, forcing Kara back to the doorway of the grand vestibule, leaving a heft distance of 60ft between the pair.

"Act fast, corruption does not wait for one to be ready!" The Pardoner ordered from the other end of the room as she pointed the blade of her rapier upwards as light began to encircle her.

The girl thought Kara was amusing, "I believe that I have enough experience" Kara told her. She then drew her sword from its hilt. This wasn't something Kara was expecting as a battle was far from her mind. Before the girl spoke once more Kara looked around the room at the stained glass windows trying to see what they were showing in a better understanding. After the markings she had looked at before she tried to look upon them once more.

The girl then wished to gith Kara.

"Isn't there any other way I can be tested instead?" Kara asked. She wasn't sure what sort of effects a battle would have upon Haley's mind. The girl then told Kara that she needed only to draw blood before she passed the first test. A blast of light shot forth knowing Kara back to the doorway leaving her 60ft from the girl.

Kara could see that a light began to encircle her. Thinking quickly Kara decided to ask the girl another question.

"May I please know your name before the fight begins?" Kara asked.

Looking around the room Kara tried to see an easier way to move. Kara ran towards the right side of the room entering into one of the hallways with the pillars. This would give Kara a better chance at being defended from attacks as she could hide behind a pillar. As she was running she pointed her left hand towards the girl. "Wind Blade" Kara shoots three blades of the wind that attack the designated target. Which was the girl who she was now forced to fight Kara was passing between the first and second pillars when she had launched her attack.

Kara, strangely, asked for the Pardoner's name.

"I abandoned that long ago. I have no name now, simply my standing as a Pardoner." The Pardoner answered as the fight began.

Kara was about to charge off towards one of the pillars when something calling out to her in her mind stopped her dead in her tracks, just before she crashed into a Wall of Force covering the entirety of the space from floor to ceiling, and pillar to pillar. Crashing into a Wall this size would not have been good, and would have potentially been a waste of something which may be put to better use later. As expected, the Wind Blades she fired towards the Pardoner clattered harmlessly against this Wall of Force as well.

"Charging blindly into the unknown results in nothing but death!" The Pardoner cautioned. "One must know the battlefield as well as they know themselves if they wish the odds to be in their favour. Contemplation is key to preventing an untimely end."

Looking a little more closely, Kara could see at least four more walls spaced evenly at 10ft intervals across the expanse of the Grand Vestibule, all the same size as the one she was staring at now. She could charge through all of them and hope for the best, or she could try to heed the Pardoner's words and look for an alternative.

Kara's left hand twitched a little as images flashed into her mind:

A crystalline left hand holding an equally crystalline blade slowly rises, pointing the tip at the hallway in front of them. A thrum of dark energy shoots forth from the blade, as a black laser blasts down the Grand Vestibule. Numerous invisible walls shatter at the impact of the laser, leaving the path clear for them to move forward.

That looked like one solution, if she could figure out just how it happened.

The girl said she had abandoned her name long ago.

In her charge off towards one off towards on of the pillars. Something called out to her in her mind which caused her to stop dead in her tracks. A Wall of Force was covering the space between the floor and the ceiling, and pillar to pillar. Her attack struck the wall harmlessly she looked back towards the girl who then spoke once more to her.

"I know myself better than anyone"

Kara looked around to see four more walls that were spaced at 10ft intervals While she was still looking at the girl Kara decided to try and use the ring against her. While looking around with her eyes to try and get a better understanding of the surrounding area. Her gaze traveled towards the nearest window perhaps if she blasted out the window. She could bypass the walls and enter in from another window that was closer to the girl. Kara was about to move towards the window when her left hand twitched a little.

Images flashed into her mind.

She saw a hand holding a crystalline blade pointing down the hallway. Then a blast of dark energy shot off numerous invisible walls shattered which. Left the path to move forward empty yet the images passed and Kara. Was left wondering what she had just seen it looked like on path she could take, As she looked forward again at the statue near the girl she saw again that they were holding a sword could they have been the one to shot the dark energy?

With Kara still near the first Wall of Force, she called forth her blade. Using her left hand she pointed it down the hallway like she had seen. In the images from moments ago gathering dark energy into the tip of her blade Kara fires off the blast of dark energy down the hallway, Thinking that maybe the statue would mirror her movements and blast down the walls.

Waiting to see what sort of effects her spell would have on the wall Kara again looked. Around the Monastery once more as she slowly looked around she spotted a set of doors. Down the hallway upon the right side of the room where she currently was moving 10ft. To the right following the Wall of Force she reached the set of doors and used her right hand to try and open the door maybe if it opened she could bypass the walls. And enter in from another door further ahead.

"Overconfidence leads to defeat. Nobody can fully know their own self, as we each harbor secrets not even we, ourselves, are aware of." The Pardoner countered. "Each soul contains complexities which not one person can ever fully understand."

Kara tried to use the ring she was given against her current adversary.

The ring harmlessly fizzled out once more. Scanning this opponent was not going to be easy.

Next, Kara decided to react to the images she had seen in her mind. She tried using her normal blade to blast down the walls, but to no avail. Much like her earlier shots at the wall, it simply stopped upon impact, not even scratching the wall. Perhaps she was not using the right weapon to do so? Her left hand was positively begging her to put away her current weapon and try summoning it forth again. Would Kara comply?

The ring had no such luck in finding out just who the person was. All she got was a fizzle and some static when she tried to blast down the walls. Once again nothing happened this upset her slightly as the girl again spoke to her.

"Then what are your secrets why not tell me them?" Kara asked.

Again her left hand was twitching as it trying to tell her something again. Looking down at it Kara wondered what this could all mean. Deciding to see if she could get those visions once again like before Kara put her sword away. Maybe this way her hand would stop bothering her as well she didn't want to have a whole fight with a shaking hand.

"Damn hand stops bugging me," Kara called out.

She then sheathed her sword while remaining where she was. Her left hand was still bothering her even after the weapon was put away. She then redrew the weapon in one quick motion.

Kara tried to coax the Pardoner's secrets out of her. She simply responded with:

"When you are deemed worthy, then you shall know. Until then, prove your worth!"

Kara decided to give in to the sensation she was receiving from her left hand. When Kara sheathed her old sword, and attempted to redraw it, it looked completely different. This was, most certainly, not her old sword. A thin blade of jet black crystal, much like the ones she saw in the visions, appeared in her left hand before a voice entered her mind...

When the weapon of black crystal appeared in Kara's hand, she heard a voice inside of her mind. The voice sounded female, and quite young at that, most likely around the twin's age, if not older.

"Now you answer the call. Couldn't you have done it earlier? I was getting bored just watching you flail around like a blind swordswoman." The voice intoned, heaving a heavy sigh as well. There was nobody else present, and it most certainly wasn't coming from Kara's current opponent. It sounded like the voice was coming from the blade in her hand. "Anyways, you seem a little stuck and looked like you needed some help so, in all my kindness, I'm here to offer some assistance. Just say the word and I'll tell you how to get around all of this. Well, what d'you say? Wanna give it a go?"

Kara looked at the new sword she had drawn it looked like the crystal sword. She had seen in the visions from earlier. She then heard a voice speak to her inside of her head she listened to what it had to say.

"Wouldn't it have been easier to just speak to me like this instead of using my hand?" Kara spoke to the voice. She was still looking at the blade where the voice was coming from. The sword then offered to help Kara get through the walls if she'd only ask.

"I can use the help tell me what I must do?"

Kara stated that there was an easier means of communication. The voice in the sword simply sighed once more and mumbled something before giving an answer.

"I can't just pop up inside people's minds like that. I must be held before I can talk to people otherwise the link isn't made. I'm not all powerful, by no stretch of the imagination, but I am pretty powerful." The voice answered. "I had to get your attention and get you to draw me otherwise we wouldn't be able to talk, and the only way I knew how was through itching your hand."

Kara agreed to the offer from the mysterious blade. The voice let out a delighted giggle before telling Kara what to do.

"I knew you would be more than willing to comply, so, here's what you must do..."The voice replied.

The same visions appeared in Kara's mind as before, raising the crystal blade and blasting out a jet of dark energy.

"Seems simple enough?" The voice asked. "If so, then get to it!"

The sword sighed when Kara mentioned speaking to her in an easier way. "Fine, fine you have your way of doing things." Kara spoke to it. She heard the blade giggle to her as it was delighted with what she had done. The sword then showed her what she must do as the visions entered her mind once more.

"So, do you know anything about the girl who stands before me?" Kara asked the blade.

She then pointed the blade at the walls and fired the blast of dark energy at them.

Kara requested if the Sword knew anything about their current opponent.

"Yup, guess I do." The Blade answered. "Why ask?"

Kara decided to go along with what the blade stated. Like before, she raised her weapon and pointed it towards the Walls of Force down the middle corridor. Unlike before, however, the jet of dark energy which emanated from this blade was much more powerful that anything Kara had ever created before. It blasted straight down the corridor, accompanied by the sound of five Walls of Force all shattering simultaneously. before dissipating into a single thin line of black crystal before returning into the blade.

"I love it when things go boom." The Blade giggled. "Now then, let's go!"

Upon the sound of all the Walls she had put up shattering, The Pardoner looked down the aisle towards Kara with what could only be likened to a shocked emotionless expression. She then noticed the blade inside of Kara's hand and her aggression became more apparent.

"You seek to taint this sacred place with that accursed object?!" The Pardoner exclaimed. "You are no better than the Daemon that inhabits that foul creation!"

In a blur of speed, the Pardoner charged towards Kara, easily cutting down the 60ft between the pair and aimed a single thrust at Kara's chest.

The blow missed, aimed a little too far left to pierce where Kara's heart should be.

"Because I wish to know anything that you know can be useful?" Kara asked.

Once the blast of dark energy struck the walls they shattered and all five walls. Were destroyed this gave Kara an easier time of getting to the girl before her. The girl seemed angry and the blade was happy at what had happened.

"At least you are no longer hiding," Kara told the girl.

Kara when she heard that a Daemon inhabited the sword she wondered who it was. "Your name isn't by any chance Erys?" Kara asked the blade. The girl then tried to attack Kara yet missed with her attack this gave Kara a chance to attack back.

She raised her left hand and sliced down with it at the girl.

"Like what?" The Blade asked. "You've really gotta stop beating about the bush. If you wanna know something then say you do!"

Kara asked if the being inside of the blade was called 'Erys'.

"Well, whaddya know. That is my name." Erys giggled. "Guess I'm quite the celebrity. Of course, you aren't my true wielder. I'm just offering my aid while she's asleep."

Seeing an opportunity for attack, Kara attempted to strike at her opponent.

The Pardoner effortlessly dodged the attempted strike and tried to attack back.

"So, you are Erys then I was told about you. Plus I know who your true wielder is" Kara told Erys.

She missed with her attack upon the girl.

"You can tell me for starters just what do you know if these black crystals?" Kara asked to Erys

Kara then got ready to dodge the attack from the girl. She jumped back to avoid the attack and the swung the sword at the girl once more.

"Yeah, I guess you would." Erys answered absentmindedly. "What do you know of me?"

Kara asked Erys about the black crystals.

"Wouldn't you like to know." Erys chuckled. "I know all about them. How much do you know?"

Kara attempted to strike her opponent again.

Succeeding on knocking Kara's blade to the side, her opponent thrust swiftly twice.

"Wouldn't you like to know" Kara told her. She wasn't about to tell Erys what she knew about her yet. "I want to know everything about those damn crystals" Kara told her. She was getting annoyed that she could strike the girl. Who parried her attack and attacked twice with her own weapon.

Kara tried to parry the first attack but she failed she felt the blade strike her chest, She cried out in pain and again the second attack struck her, Again she cried out in pain as blood ran down her chest she was pissed off now.

"Hit her, hit her" Kara yelled at the damn blade. As she swung it at the girl hoping to hit her with her next attack.

Kara didn't seem to happy with the roundabout responses she was getting from Erys, who just chucked at the rising anger of her wielder.

"They're pretty." Erys simply answered. "And the pets to their Empress, yours truly."

The strikes connected with Kara, who took two of the three attacks as light blazed forth from her to shield against the first.

Kara was getting agitated with Erys's inability to strike.

"It's not my fault you're bad at hitting things." Erys countered. "Okay, I can make it easier for you to hit, but it'll cost you. Wanna go for it?"

Kara tried, once more to strike her opponent.

Like before, the pardoner effortlessly sidestepped the blow with a clang of steel on crystal as she flourished once more.

Seeing as how a melee was getting both sides nowhere, the Pardoner disengaged from combat by full-withdrawing up to around 20ft away.

Kara just ignored Erys who seemed to enjoy her rise in anger.

She had tried to attack the girl once more who just side-stepped the attack. Erys offered to help her but Kara refused instead, she was going to sheath the blade.

"No thanks, I'll do this myself."

Kara then sheathed the crystal blade and put it away. She then held up her hands in surrender "you win you are must better than I am I forfeit" Kara told the girl.

Kara decided to ignore the offer proposed by Erys, who just huffed angrily at the dismissal.

"Giving up so soon? Maybe my true wielder has more courage than you do." Erys stated as the connection was cut from sheathing the blade.

Kara decided to surrender as the fight was not going her way.

"If you put your faith in a Daemon's offer, you are not yet ready to walk the path of the Sinless." The Pardoner countered as the effects coating the pair faded. "Return when you are truly ready to shed your sins to take on those of another."

Kara was unceremoniously subconsciously booted from the Monastery to Haley's side in her own Soulscape. Haley didn't seem to think Kara had been gone for long at all, if her greeting was anything to go by.

"Oh, glad you could make it." Haley happily greeted Kara. "So, what do we do when we're here?"

"You're just better than me" Kara simply said. That was all that she said she just turned and walked away as the area around her vanished and she was back with Haley once more. Who seemed to greet her like nothing had happened.

"This place here around us let's one show the other certain memories. Like for example say you wanted to show me the day we first met. We would both relive those memories once again one can also learn important things about the other. Things that normally someone wouldn't know about." Kara explained to Haley she wasn't going to tell Haley what she already saw.

"So, what have you been up to before I arrived?" Kara asked.

Kara explained the science behind Soulscapes, or as much as she knew. Haley seemingly absorbed all the information with slight nods before answering Kara's next question.

"I've only just got here as well, so I've just been looking over everything here. You arrived here around a few seconds after me? What do you expect me to do?" Haley questioned, a little confused by Kara's question. "Anyway, do we just, like, pick a place and then fly there?"

At present, a few spots were open on the Timeline. One of them looked like a cliffside house with a landslide happening on the cliffs near it, another looked like a Hospital of sorts, but not any normal kind. There was, strangely, one spot which was listed as this very day's date, and it seemed to have taken place at the School.

After Kara explained things to Haley she seemed to get the jest of it. Before explained what she was doing while Kara was away.

"I'm not really sure just look around the place, as to how we get there we can fly or walk." Kara pointed out as she looked around at the few spots open on the Timeline. Kara looked around at them she spotted several of them not really sure which she wanted to enter into first.

"Let's try this one" Kara mentioned.

She walked over to one of the open Timelines mentioned for Haley to follow her. Once Haley was beside her she gently took her younger sister's hand and walked inside.

Kara decided to go for the World Titled in a rather negative way from the previous day. As usual, they were ported into the world when they decided which one to go to.

"Might have thought you'd choose this one." Haley smirked as the light from the Teleportation faded and the pair found themselves in the Sera bathroom, where Holly was helping Haley wash her back.

"I guess this one is more about Holly than me." Haley cut in after the scene was displayed. "She was really beating herself up over falling out with you back then. However, I couldn't do anything to ease the pain she was feeling, even if I knew what caused it. As you could see, I was in no condition to move around at all after that fight."

"I wanted to help, I really did, but I can't speak for my sister. Even when I tried what I could to help you two make up, you still argued after Kiki stepped in. I guess I'm nothing more than a kid who thinks too highly of herself. Holly's getting stronger every day. and I'm still wetting the bed like a baby and acting so childish. I want to grow up, too, and not be left behind. I know that the day will come when Holly will no longer need me and want to go her separate ways, and I'm really scared of that day. I'm nothing without Holly, nothing more than a hyperactive kid who refuses to listen and grow up."

After they went through the portal Haley spoke up. "There was a lot that I would have liked to pick from. But I honestly want to know what happened after I left the other day." Kara tells her.

Kara and Haley appeared in the Sera bathroom where both twins where Holly was helping. Haley washes herself she watched the events take place. And indeed, it was more about Holly than Haley this made Kara happy in learning that Haley had helped Holly out.

"I thank you for helping her out with things. You've even helped me out with something as well remember." Kara then turned to Haley as she spoke more about herself she listened to all that was said and kneeled down beside her.

"You did help in more ways than one you always have. You are not a kid you're more grown up than you think since I've met you, Haley, you have indeed grown up. You have got stronger and while you may have those problems I bet you will grow out of them, You will never be left behind you have me and Lilly and will always have Holly. Why not try and tell Holly how you really feel if you haven't done so already. I still say that that's what I like about you I like your hyperactiveness you're fun and exciting to be around. I'm glad that I've become your older sister and you mean a lot to me Haley."

Kara then hugged Haley close to her.

Kara tried to comfort Haley, but it didn't seem to work.

"You're only just saying that to make me feel better." Haley answered with a weak smile as her eyes began to mist up. "I can't keep living in my Sister's shadow and hounding her no end. She's got the right to start her own life. I wouldn't want to burden her any more than I already do."

Kara hugged Haley close as she began to sob gently.

"Everyone says I act without thinking and not care about what trouble I may get people in. Even today I...I...I did something I shouldn't have."

The bath scene began to fade as the next scene rolled in. This one was set a little after Kara's argument with the Sera's for endangering Holly. Holly had locked herself away in the bedroom, leaving Haley outside. Haley appeared to be trying to talk her out of her seclusion.

"C'mon, you can't spend all day in there." Haley called through the door a she knocked on it to try and get Holly's attention. "We may have a bathroom and loads of snacks, but what about Lilly?"

There was no answer, not even a knock back.

"Lilly's locked herself away as well because of it all. She doesn't want to risk getting us hurt anymore."

Still no answer.

"Open up...please..." Haley's insistence began to fade as her voice started to crack. "Please..."

"Both Holly and Lilly locked themselves in their rooms after you left. They didn't want to see one another at all. I was the only one who didn't shut myself away. Lilly said it was because she didn't want us to get hurt, or for you to come back. You really made her angry when you tried to attack Holly." Haley informed Kara. "Holly didn't say anything. Well, she couldn't really, of course. She could have at least written a note for me. I guess I was kind of exiled by the both of them as I was the only one who beleived that it wasn't really you who tried to attack Holly, but something else. You see, we both use the same kind of powers, don't we? I know that there are a lot of times when I don't really feel myself when fighting. I feel like there's something else inside of me trying to get me to do bad things. It scares me..."

In trying to comfort Haley it didn't seem to work like Kara wanted it to.

"You're not a burden to her you have never been Haley. Everything I just said to you before I meant you're a lot closer to me than any of our other sisters." She then felt as Haley started to sob gently mentioning she had done something she shouldn't have. "I am a like that to I act sometimes without thinking like today with Chloe and what did you do today?" Kara asked.

The bath scene faded and the next scene came up. She could see that this took place after she had left and Holly appeared to be in her room. While Haley tried to talk her out of it she listened to what was said. She didn't know what to say but it seemed that whatever Haley tried it didn't seem to work Haley in the scene started to get sad.

"I didn't mean to do what I did Kiki angered me a lot about what she said about me. Everything she had said about me was true, I did things one shouldn't do with someone your age and even though Kiki was controlling Holly falling under the full might of what I truly am it scares me." Kara told Haley.

Haley spoke some more and Kara listened.

"Yes we do have the same kind of powers it also scares me to think. About what will happen if the same thing were to ever happen to you as it has done to me? For back when I was younger after my mother's death. My father forced me to fall to that darker side of me he blamed my mother's death on me."

Kara turned to Haley after a moment of silence.

"I will help you in any way that I can to help you learn the truth about things. I will always be there to protect you Haley for I don't want something to ever happen to you." Kara wanted to tell Haley the truth about things but she couldn't bring herself to do so.

Kara asked what Haley did before the next image came in. Her answer was vague, at best.

"I hurt some people in my class." Haley answered. "They were picking on Holly, so I just lashed out without thinking."

After the second scene, Kara gave a little more information about her past relating to the topic of discussion.

"Everyone wants to protect me and I can't even help them." Haley countered. "Why am I so weak? Why can't I do anything without other people's help?"

The second scene faded to darkness as the third one came in. This scene showed Haley sitting alone in the bathroom. As the lights were on, it must have been time for her evening bath. The clock on the wall showed that it was coming up to nine in the evening.

"All day and not a single word from either." Haley said to herself. "Have I upset them? Do they hate me as well?"

Haley began to curl up into a ball on the shower stool and quietly started crying.

"Why won't they come out? Why do they leave me? I hate being alone!"

Suddenly, Haley looked up and gasped.

"Huh?" Haley questioned nothingness, like she had just heard something. "Wait, who said that?!"

No answer, yet Haley seemed to have heard something.

"So, you really think that?!" Haley asked. "Wait, how do I know you're not tricking me?!"

More one sided conversing.

"You promise you're not lying? Pinky swear?"

Haley smiled as she removed herself from her ball and held her hands out in front of her, like she was about to accept something.

"Use me. I will make you stronger. I promise you I will help you protect your sisters." A familiar childish voice sounded. A black crystal blade appeared in Haley's hands.

Static overcame the entire screen as the images began to overlap one another, kicking both girls out of the vision and back into the Soulscape selection screen.

"Now, now. A girl must keep her secrets." Erys giggle in Kara's mind,

"Wait, did I break something?" Haley asked, expecting to be accused of wrecking the World.

Haley gave Kara a vague answer about what she had done the day before.

"Was that why Holly was hurt?" Kara asked. After she had told Haley some more she heard Haley speak again.

"You're not weak you can help others you've helped me in more ways then one." Kara tried to tell Haley. Kara then saw as the third scene came about she saw that Haley was in the bathroom talking to herself. Kara then saw as Haley was crying when talking to herself she then spoke to someone who Kara couldn't hear at first, It wasn't until the end that Kara heard the voice and saw Haley holding the crystal sword.

"No, don't touch it get rid of it please get rid of it" Kara yelled out. But she couldn't do anything to chance what had already happened. Soon the images changed to static and they were knocked out of it and back into the Soulscape. She heard Ery's voice speak up to her.

"Stop using her for your own amusement use me instead please, leave Haley alone and use me instead!" Kara told Erys.

Haley thought she did something wrong.

"You didn't do anything wrong, Haley," Kara told her. Kara was shaking now it had already happened Haley had made contact with Erys sooner than Kara had thought. If only she had not have left the Sera Manor maybe things would have changed.

"Where's the fun in that? My Mistress has already been picked, and she's the prime candidate." Erys simply answered, ending the answer with a chuckle.

"So, I take it you broke it?" Haley asked, seeing as how Kara looked scared. "I think we both broke it."

"Are you both okay? ANSWER ME!" Kiki shouted through the device back in the main room. "Answer me, please!"

"Oh, wait, isn't that Kiki trying to talk to us?" Haley questioned, "What's got her so worried?"

"I know what you have planned for her to do. I won't let you harm her or those I care about Erys mark my words I will stop you I WILL STOP YOU!" Kara screamed out at Erys. This would confuse Haley as to who Kara was speaking to. She then turned to Haley "That crystal sword if you still have it get rid of it please get rid of it. You don't know what you're getting yourself into please Haley get rid of it." Kara begged her she was crying now. Really starting to cry Kara felt herself being overcome with grief over what had happened and what was to come. "Haley please whatever that voice promised to give you or help you with it's all a lie. You don't need her strength you are already strong enough if you want to get stronger I'll teach you please!" Kara ranted.

Haley then thought Kara had broken it. She didn't know how to respond to it she didn't know how to act with how she was currently doing this would only confuse Haley.

She then heard Kiki yelling to them.

"No, I'm not okay please get us out of here Kiki. I've spoken to the person in the vision your Uncle showed us already. She has already made contact it's too late I was already too late to prevent it" Kara cried out. She was crying hard now having thought things were going in her favor. That she still had time to save Haley from Erys schemes. "I-I can't take this anymore why are these things happening to me" Kara sadly said.

Kara tried to beg Haley to get rid of the sword.

"Why would I want to get rid of her? She seems nice." Haley simply answered, looking a little confused at Kara's strange behaviour. "Are you just jealous that I've got a cool sword and you haven't?"

Kara, once more, spiraled out of control.

"We don't have time for your pity-party. You have to get out of there RIGHT NOW!" Kiki ordered. "Kid, grab her and drag her out of there if you have to!"

Haley did as was instructed and forcibly dragged Kara out of the Soulscape. For a small girl, she was quite strong. As soon as the pair found themselves back in reality, the system they were in announced a rather troubling statement.

"SYSTEM ERROR! VIRUS DETECTED IN OS! SHUTTING DOWN TO PREVENT FURTHER CORRUPTION. COMMENCE QUARANTINE!"

"If she hadn't dragged you out of there, you both would have been deleted as viruses!" Kiki angrily lectured Kara. "Pull yourself together and tell me what the hell happened?! Last thing we saw was the Kid reaching her arms out and then the system started freaking out."

Kara even with her strange behaviour and Haley being confused. Only made her even further go out of control. "Because she's evil you don't know what you have gotten yourself into." Kara tried to tell her even when Haley thought she was jealous of her having the sword. Kara wanted to tell Haley the truth of what Erys does to her. Yet couldn't bring herself to do it just knew Haley wouldn't believe her at all. "I'm not jealous."

As Kara was crying Kiki ordered Haley to pull her out and Kara awoke back. In the real world with her arms wrapped tightly around Haley not wanting to let her go. The system was then shut down due to a virus in the system. "Don't lecture me about what may have happened!: Kara snapped back at Kiki. Who wanted to know just what had happened before the system went crazy.

"I-I heard the voice I've spoken to the one named Erys she's the form of a crystal sword," Kara whispered to Kiki in her ear. Trying to get herself to calm down like she was ordered to do.

Lilly and Hilly quickly went over to check up on Haley to ensure that nothing had happened to her either physically or mentally. During this time, Kiki and Kara were having their private chat.

Kara tried to tell Kiki about Erys, but something intervened.

"What did I tell you about a girl and her secrets? You're one awful person to tell secrets to." Erys cooed to Kara. "No telling, you naughty girl, you."

The others went to check on Haley to see how she was doing. Letting Kara speak with Kiki about things in private. When Kara tried to speak to Kiki about things she heard Erys speaking to her once more.

"There are others who already know about you stopping me here will do you no good," Kara told Erys.

No matter how much Kara tried to inform Kiki about what had happened, her mouth just refused to orate the words her brain was telling her to. Instead, she ended up giving away that she was just as confused as Kiki and had no idea what happened.

"Oh, really?" Erys giggled. "You certainly sound like you've got panties in a knot over me. Am I really that irresistible, cursed with this adorableness which sets people against one another? Do you really want a piece of me that badly? I can promise you that I'm just as good, if not better, than my Mistress and her sister. Unlike them, I know what I'm doing. Care to give me a try? I promise I won't disappoint that lecherous fixation of yours."

"This is getting us nowhere." Kiki answered with a shake of her head. "Something bugged the system and we've no idea what. Until we're certain it's safe, we're not using it."

Again and again Kara tried to tell Kiki about Erys but her mouth wouldn't work which. Just led to Kiki thinking she was crazy so Kara gave up. Erys spoke up again and Kara didn't want to answer her not at this time she didn't want another battle. "Leave me alone" Kara finally said.

Since the system was bugged they couldn't use it anymore.

"I want to go to bed." Kara just said.

"Nope. Don't wanna." Erys curtly answered back, dismissing Kara's lack of enthusiasm to talk. "I'm bored and you're fun to play with."

Kara just wanted to head off to bed.

"Go ahead. I'm not stopping you. However, I've got stuff to do so I'll be staying up for a bit longer. I've gotta fix this system and also do that stuff you asked me to do."

Erys wanted to have more fun with her and refused to leave her alone. "Fine if you want to have your blasted fun we can do whatever makes you happy!" Kara snapped at Erys.

"I understand I need to clear my head and get some fresh air." Kara told Kiki. She looked over at her sisters who were still checking on Haley. She gave her a sad look and left the room the clear her head for a while.

Kara decided to leave the room after saying her piece to Kiki. Now that she was alone, Erys was a bit less hidden in her motives.

"I thought you wanted to ask me some questions, or have you got the answers you wanted?" Erys asked Kara. "Ask away, and I may grace it with an answer."

Kara walked down the hall she headed towards the training room first. Just to see what Ryu was doing so she could get a taste of how things would be for tomorrow morning.

"Those black crystals that I saw outside of the Monastery what are they?" Kara asked.

Kara didn't really see much in regards to what kind of things Ryu did for training alone. All she saw was him standing in the middle of a pure white dome like room supposedly taking part in some form of combat. Perhaps Virtual Reality training is what he did off duty, when he didn't have a partner to fight with?

"I already told you. They're my loyal subjects and pets." Erys answered, sounding a little unimpressed. "They're pretty, smart, ever so loyal and super strong!"

Kara saw Ryu standing in the middle of a pure white dome. As she watched him it seemed kinda boring if that's what he called training then it wasn't really fun. She watched him for some time even wanting to go up and speak to him. But with her current mind set she couldn't bring herself to do that.

"What sort of powers to these things have?" Kara asked.

"Lots of powers. More than you can imagine." Erys answered, sounding very pleased with herself. "They are, after all, my loyal subjects, willing to do whatever their Empress requests of them."

While the training looked very boring from the outside, it was probably a completely different matter on the inside of the room.

"Why not tell me what they can do instead of being so secretive?" Kara asked.

Kara then went and walked into the room she took some time to look around it.

"Because you never asked." Erys simply countered. "What do you want to know them to do? They can do a lot of things. You have to be more specific if you want any real answers."

As soon as Kara passed by the threshold of the door, she appeared in what could only be likened to an RPG Dungeon. The walls and flooring looked to be inside a Sanctum of sorts, and it was clear what was attacking Ryu. They turned out to be Skeletal footsoldiers, wielding a variety of weapons. Suddenly, Ryu's weird actions had some ground to them as he was parrying spear strikes while dodge-rolling out of the way of Morning Star attacks.

Erys answers were not helping in matters. "Can one create things out of them like creatures say Golems or wolves?" Kara asked her.

As Kara walked further into the room she saw what appeared to be Skeletal footsoldiers. Wielding a variety of weapons attacking Ryu who was parrying their attacks with dodge-rolling. Kara used this time to study Ryu's movements maybe if she knew what he could to it would help her out?

"Yes." Erys answered. "Though, we don't tend to 'create' them, as it's very resource taxing. Instead, we 'acquire' the vessels from things which no longer need them. Costs a lot less time and more can be commanded that way."

As the fantasy battle was raging on, Ryu continued to dodge as many hits and parry as much as possible but, even with his ability, some things still managed to connect with him. While no outward damage was visible, a small 'x' appeared above his head, showing three non-coloured other 'xs' waiting to be filled in, That was probably a hit counter.

Kara learned that they can also be used to create things. But it was a very taxing thing to do "I also know they can create weapons like the sword I and Haley have?" Kara thought for a moment. "Why Haley what is it about her that drew you to her?"

She watched as Ryu kept on dodging the hits but a few did score some marks on him. "Is this the sort of thing we will be doing?" Kara called out to him.

"Weapons, armour, you name it. Crystal can make anything as long as I command it to and know what it looks like." Erys proudly answered. "She just kind of reminded me of...well...me! Adorable and energetic, loved by all and not corrupted by 'Social Norms' or 'Justice'."

Erys pretty much spat out the last two terms used in that statement.

Kara called out to the busy Ryu, who simply shouted 'Pause!'. The simulation stopped in its place.

"Thought you had other things to do." Ryu answered as he sheathed his sword. "As for your question, no, we won't be doing this. We'll instead, be fighting one another. Simulations are predictable and easy to outsmart, whereas human opponents aren't."

"Can you teach me how to control those things and do you know of a Tower where a lot of black crystal is loacted at?" Kara asked. Erys then told Kara that Haley reminded her of herself this didn't really clear up matters.

After Kara had spoken to Ryu he paused his work out and turned to her.

"I did, I'm here to see what sort of things we are going to be doing" Kara tells him. She knew they would be fighting each other. "Care to try out your skill against me?" Kara asked. Thinking that maybe a battle would help set her mind clear of her earlier problems.

"Nope, you can't control them. Only their Empress can." Erys answered. "You really undermine me by asking about a single tower made of Crystal. What do you take me for?"

Kara asked if Ryu wanted to battle.

"You look more ready for bed than fighting." Ryu answered with a slight chuckle. "If you're up for a fight, then I guess we can go for the training session this evening after all."

Ryu closed down the current simulation, returning the room to the empty white space it was, and headed over to a doorway near the back of the room. He opened the doors, revealing a small storage closet, and pulled out two bamboo swords. They looked close to Kendo blades, non-lethal but could still cause some pain. He kept one himself and handed one over to Kara.

"First to get five strikes against the other, or disarm them, wins." Ryu informed Kara. "Think you're ready for terraforming yet? If not, we can keep the room as is."

Kara had first listened to what was said by Erys. "I take you for a fool actually, but do you know of this tower or not?"

Ryu mentioned about Kara being more ready for bed than a battle.

"I've had a long time maybe I'll tell you about it sometime," Kara mentioned back. She then thought about what else to say but didn't she was tired like he had mentioned but after. All that had happened recently she just wanted to get it off her mind.

"That's all wouldn't a real battle be better or would that come later?" Kara asked. She took the kendo sword that was given to her and looked at it. Ryu mentioned something about terraforming Kara had a small idea of what that meant.

"That would be like changing this room to another landscape right?" Kara asked at first and then nodded her head. "Sure we can do that."

Kara brazenly insulted her questioning tool.

"Why ask a fool for knowledge like that?" Erys coldly replied. "Why ask a fool all the questions you have asked me? Why ask a fool to aid you?"

The link between the two was severed after that comment. Perhaps insulting Erys was not a good idea, considering who she currently holds hostage?

"No offense, but I'm not really interested in your personal life." Ryu curtly answered.

Kara asked if a real battle would be better.

"First rule of any fight: 'Known thine enemy'. It's foolish to enter into a full conflict with an opponent you known nothing about." Ryu explained. "Diving headfirst like that into a real battle will likely result in getting yourself killed."

Kara decided to opt for the terraforming option.

"If you insist. I'll start it off with something simple." Ryu shrugged as he took up position opposite Kara, around ten feet away at present.

After a few moments, the white of the room was replaced by what could only be likened to grassy plains. The ground was relatively flat, with only a few minor hills here and there. There was a slight wind force blowing from Kara's left, but it wasn't that strong at present. The expanse of land seemed to stretch out for a good few meters all around, but there was a slight purple dome preventing movement more than twenty feet either direction from Kara's current position. It was amazing how a plain white room could become open plains like this in the blink of an eye.

"Know the environment." Ryu informed Kara. "Know the traction of the ground, know the speed of the wind, know the layout of the battlefield. All of this is key to victory. When you are ready, try to strike me."

Kara had insulted Erys by calling her a fool. She only came to think she had a mistake on it later after Erys had just repiled to her coldly and then cut of contact. "I don't know" Kara finally said she just sighed in defeat, "I guess that works out then." Kara answered to Ryu.

Ryu then explained it was better to know the enemy before rushing head long into battle. "So, this is for us to test one another out for starters to see what we can do. Then once we learn more about each other we can change things which shall aid us?" Kara asked.

Ryu then went with something simple. Kara watched as she the room changed into a grassy plain she saw that the ground was flat and had a few hills before feeling the wind on her face. She thought that would have given her an advantage if used in a real battle.

"Knowing the environment will also help out if one were to know everything. About this area here they can use it to their advantage and disadvantage to tricking the enemy." Kara first looked around more of the land taking in everything she saw studying it like Ryu pointed out. Once it was over she then charged towards him to attack.

"Exactly. I don't know your fighting style, and you don't known mine, so this will give us both a chance to learn one another's strengths and weaknesses, and it will also allow me to come up with training plans should there be a need of them." Ryu explained.

Kara seemed to understand the importance of battlefield knowledge in combat. Kara then charged at Ryu and the battle began.

Ryu effortlessly parried and dodged Kara's strikes, only taking a total of two blows over the course of the combat when the opportunity for retaliation came about afterwards. He picked up on Kara's preferred striking angle and predicted the power of each strike based on the angle given, allowing for perfect parries to knock Kara's sword-arm back enough for him to strike. While Kara showed potential promise for good swordsmanship, he expected that the day had taken its toll on her, resulting her her sluggish movements and predictable attacks. When the battle was over, Ryu patted Kara on the shoulder.

"You've got talent, but you're not using it right. Rest up a little and come back when you're at full strength. Fighting while fatigued is not the best choice. It makes your attacks easy to pick up on and your dodges harder to execute." Ryu informed Kara. "You put too much effort into your swings, which leaves your recoil harder to return from."

All that Ryu said was indeed true about each other. As this would be good training for the both of them as starting slowly they could study the others strangths and weaknesses. "I understand what you say as it wouldn't be wise to know everything all at once." Kara answered.

Once the battle began and after Kara had started to attack. She came to learn that she was outclassed for Ryu dodged and parried her attacks. With little effort only taking two attacks from her strikes. Kara tried to study what Ryu could do but couldn't truly focus on the battle at hand. Her she was indeed far too tired from all the days events. Which made everything she had done easier to read and understand.

Once the battle was done Kara was surprised by the pat on the shoulder. "I-I had thought I could do better I should have waited until I was in better shape. I can learn from this to better myself next time I promise I will be better then this."

Kara took the loss quite hard.

"You did well." Ryu answered. "Everyone has to start somewhere, no matter what the situation in question in. After all, we can't get better if we don't know where we need to improve. Everything takes time."

Ryu, in regards to Kara's self-depreciation, put this particular trait down to what he knew of her previous mentor.

"I'm not going to expect perfect results from anyone, not even myself. Everyone has somewhere where they need to improve, and nobody is perfect at anything. Everyone strives for perfection, it's what keeps us going." Ryu explained. "All I ask is that you take what you have learned from this fight and use it to improve your skills for when we next clash blades."

While Kara had taken the loss hard she was still surprised that Ryu. Was being nice to her she wasn't used to this at all she was always used to being yelled at. Or beaten down with harsh words making Kara always feeling sorry for herself. "I know everything takes time yet sometimes we never have enough time," Kara said.

Once again Ryu had some strong words for her yet these were words of comfort. "I will take what I have learned here today and improve upon them. That way I can do better maybe next time I will even win." Kara said happily. It seemed that Ryu had cheered Kara up a little she turned to look at him. "Thank you for not belittling me or doing bad things to me," Kara told him. Even going as far as to hug Ryu before letting him go. "I will see you tomorrow morning." Kara bowed to him and ran out of the training room after having returned the kendo stick to him.

On the way back to where her new sisters were. Kara replayed the events of the battle in her mind trying to learn if not think of ways she could improve herself better. She came up with a few things she'd like to try out given the chance. Once back in the guest room with the girls Kara greeted everyone. For the remainder of the evening before bed, Kara spent her time with her new sisters. She flew Haley around the room as a last minute gift, spent some time with Holly by talking with her about certain things even asking if they could. Hang out again like before and actually go to the zoo this time. As for Lilly Kara had fun with her in a playful way whispering in her ear that she was going to enjoy bossing her around. And even went as far as to grope her sister's chest in a playful manner knowing she couldn't go further as that would be very bad.

As the time for sleep true near Kara told the girls. That she was truly happy to be a member of their family she hoped that she would be a good sister to each of the girls. Along with hoping that they would come to love her like a sister in the way all three had loved each other. Soon enough it was time for sleep Kara crawled into the guest bed with Holly and Haley. And even asking Lilly to join them as she didn't want to sleep along tonight with everything agreed upon. Kara snuggled up with her new sisters and fell asleep quickly.

Kara listened intently to Ryu's guidance and took it all in stride. The change in mentoring provided newfound hope in perfecting one's abilities without belittlement from failure.

"Maybe you will." Ryu answered with a slight smile. "Downgrading someone because of room for development isn't something which aids in a person's learning. Even the wisest of teachers have places where they need to work on."

Kara gave a hug to Ryu, who awkwardly returned the gesture. Hugs probably don't come often in an assassin's line of work.

"See if you can get Lady Kiki to come along as well. She's got some training of her own to do." Ryu called after Kara.

In the small hours before the end of the evening, Kara spent some quality time bonding with her new family. Haley thoroughly enjoyed her flight around the room. As this room was much bigger than the twins' bedroom, it provided a much more fun space for flight. As Kara talked to Holly, Chibi Remi's beady eyes were focused on Kara, just in case she tried anything untoward to her Mistress. While she may have earned the twins' trust, for now, she had yet to earn the trust of Holly's companion. Holly, in the limited communication options she had at present, agreed that she'd like to go to the zoo but, as Mid-term tests were coming up in all subjects, finding time to do it may be a little difficult. Kara's actions towards Lilly started out much like an older sister's interactions with a younger sibling, until the breast groping came in. That was most definitely not what a sister would do, no normal sister, anyway. Strangely, unlike the flatness which was there before, there was a slight volume to Lilly's chest, like small budding breasts, and she seemed ever so protective of her nipples as well. The start of puberty has probably hit her two months early, which probably means that the overall growth of her chest wouldn't be too impressive. While the playful, yet slightly perverted gesture, was met with little retort, it was, overall, viewed as its core.

When the time for turning in came, the new four-person Sera sisters headed to their temporary accommodation. As Kiki had said, there were two bunk-bed sets in the guest bedroom. While the bunks were quite large for a normal set, they could only really fit the maximum of two people in each bed, with slight discomfort due to lack of movement room. However, as the twins were quite small, both of them could probably, at a pinch, fit into a single bed with one more person. At Kara's request, Haley had, indeed, agreed to sleeping in the same bed, even going as far as to drag Holly along with her. However, only the three could barely fit into the single bunk, leaving no room for Lilly, but, an idea cam to Holly. She suggested that the bunks get pushed together to make a double bed-base. In angled correctly, the ladders leading up to the top bunk could be placed parallel to one another, leaving enough space for all four to fit on the same level. With some moving around, both bunks were joined and all four settle down next to one another, leaving Kara flanked by the twins, and Haley flanked by Lilly. Eventually, all four girls drifted off into contented sleep.

As Kara slept, a strange dream entered her mind. It all appeared as images, with no sounds other than ambient noise and atmospheric sounds. Speech happened, but no words seemed to be heard. As before, Kara was not herself, she was viewing the dream from another's eyes. That of a person in a strange white mask with a large beak-like elongation near the front. The smell of lavender and chamomile filled the air, but it seemed like no-one else could smell it. if history could be used as a source, the thing which the person was wearing was more than likely a plague doctor mask.

A sparsely populated village came into view outside of the window of a wooden carriage. The echoing of the horse's hooves came to a stop as the horse signaled its dislike for the area through a suffocated whinny. The door to the carriage opened and the Doctor left the carriage. What came into view now could only be likened to an exodus of the dead. Pile upon pile of corpses were being set alight to as the sickening stench of burning rotten flesh filled the air, cutting through the potpourri in the mask slightly before the herbs inside came into effect. Each burning body had one thing in common to another, they all had black growths coming out of the popped pimples and rash covered flesh. The growths looked both natural and unnatural in origin, completely alien to any medical knowledge of this time. Even the people burning the bodies had some black growths on them as well.

As the Doctor made their way through the village, the devastation that this outbreak of scourge had caused was even more evident. No person living in this village was free from this affliction. Each of them had the black growths, of differing intensities, covering their bodies. Nearly all the houses were vacant as well, with only a few of them being populated with little more than two to three people. Row upon row of charred piles of the dead filled the once lush cornfields which this village lived off, leaving nothing but burned husks of plant life struggling for life. Some piles of bodes looked animal in nature, like the livestock of the village was also cursed by this malady. The village Chief's house was probably the only house which hadn't been gouged for firewood, and the Doctor was making their way towards it, tiptoeing around dying villagers left out for the scavengers to feed on and burning funeral pyres.

The Doctor made their way into the Chief's house and upstairs to the bedroom. All that awaited them was a growth covered corpse with a swaddled babe in their arms. The baby appeared unaffected by the plague tearing through the village. It was sleeping contentedly, like it was just a normal day in its young life. Whether the obliviousness of a newborn was to blame, or the fact that it had known nothing different, was unknown. On the forehead of the baby was a small symbol, showing a set of scales with a crossed swords behind them, drawn on with baptism water. The priest who had performed this rite of sanctity was also lying lifeless against the wall near the edge of the bed, black growth covering their eyes and mouth. Up close, these growth appeared to have a slight reflection to the light about them. The doctor moved closer to get a better view of what was the one defining trait of this outbreak.

Upon close inspection, the growths were black crystals. The eyes of the Priest suddenly shot open, showing lifeless black crystal holes instead of pupils, and the Priest lunged at the Doctor. The baby in arms cried out and the visions ended.